《Shadow Over the Heavenly Throne》


 Chapter 1: Rebirth In Womb

    Darkness.


    Not the kind you see when you close your eyes. There was no light, no sound¡ªno sense of my own body. Just emptiness. And then... a sound. A deep, rhythmic thudding. Slow, steady, constant. A heartbeat.


    Not mine.


    That realization hit me like a crashing wave, snapping my consciousness into existence. My mind awakened, but I had no control over my body. No¡ªdid I even a body?


    Warmth. Pressure surrounding me from all sides. No space to stretch, every movement sluggish, as if I were submerged in thick liquid.


    I tried to open my eyes¡ªnothing. I tried to breathe, but there was no need for air. Then, a terrifying thought began to take shape in my mind.


    No.


    I had no sense of time, no way to tell how long I remained trapped in this strange state. But eventually, muffled sounds reached my ears. At first, just the distant echo of water. Then¡­ voices.


    "Your Highness, everything is progressing as expected. The child is developing normally." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s good."


    A woman. Her voice was soft yet regal, carrying an undeniable authority. Was that¡­ my mother?


    "Do we know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?"


    "The doctors say it¡¯s a girl, Your Highness."


    A girl.


    Suddenly, everything clicked into place with an absurd, horrifying clarity. I wasn¡¯t dead¡ªnot entirely. But if that was true¡­ if I was still alive¡­ then did that mean I had ? And worse¡­ I wasn¡¯t just any child. I was a child?


    The heartbeat¡ªthe one that wasn¡¯t mine¡ªremained steady, but my thoughts spun out of control.


    No. This couldn¡¯t be real. Maybe I was in a coma, and my brain was constructing some elaborate delusion to make sense of my surroundings? Maybe¡ªno. Something was wrong.


    I wanted to scream. To demand answers. To something. But I couldn¡¯t. My mouth wouldn¡¯t open. My body wouldn¡¯t move.


    I had to calm down. I had to think. If I had awareness, then something had brought me here. And if that was the case, then I needed to understand I was.


    I had no idea how much time passed, but my senses gradually sharpened. I could hear more conversations, make out distinct voices. Every day, I focused on their words, piecing together the fragments of my new reality.


    "The royal bloodline has been growing weaker for generations. Each new heir is born with less and less potential."


    I froze.


    "We still don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll inherit any cultivation talent."


    I stopped breathing. So this world had special abilities? Magic, maybe?


    "If she¡¯s talentless, we¡¯ll have to marry her off to one of the great cultivation families to maintain our influence."


    Oh, fantastic. As if being trapped in a womb wasn¡¯t humiliating enough, I was also destined to be a bargaining chip in some political marriage? Just another neatly wrapped present, ready to be handed over for the sake of ¡°prosperity¡±? No choices. No freedom. Just a life dictated by alliances I had no say in.


    Anger flared within me. I that idea.


    What about my mother? Did she even think of me as her child, or just as a pawn on her chessboard? A cold, indifferent queen, already planning my fate before I had even drawn my first breath. And my father? If I could even call him that. He hadn¡¯t appeared even once in these conversations. Was I just one of his many insignificant offspring? Another piece in his political game?


    Did they think I would simply accept this? That I¡¯d quietly follow whatever role they assigned me?


    They were in for a surprise.


    I kept listening, gathering every scrap of information. If I couldn¡¯t act, then I could . Every conversation was a piece of the puzzle I needed to survive.


    "And what of the great families? Do any of them have an interest in this?"


    "The Red Moon Clan is watching closely. Their heir has just reached the Golden Core realm."


    So this world didn¡¯t just have cultivation¡ªit had of power. I needed to understand more.


    "That¡¯s not the only problem, Your Highness. We suffered another loss in the battle for the Crystal Spring. The White Dragon Sect continues to dominate, and our forces were unable to resist their leaders."


    "That makes three defeats this year¡­"


    "Yes. Without a strong new generation, our influence is rapidly fading."


    "And what about the heirs of other families? Have any exceptional talents emerged?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. The descendant of the Heavenly Flame Clan has already reached the realm before turning fifteen. We have no one who can match him."


    "That¡¯s¡­ troubling."


    "Fortunately, we still have our ancestors protecting us." A voice spoke with clear unease. "Our enemies may sense our decline, but none dare move against us openly. Because they know that if they do¡­ will act."


    Silence.


    "As long as stands as our guardian, no one will risk an open war against our family."


    A chill ran down my spine. Whoever this ¡®he¡¯ was, he had to be powerful¡ªfar beyond anyone else. And it seemed that he was the only thing keeping this so-called royal family from collapsing entirely.


    I needed to learn more.


    With each passing conversation, one thing became painfully clear: if I did nothing, I would be nothing. A pawn. A bargaining chip. A discarded heir in a declining lineage.


    That was not an option.


    I couldn¡¯t move. But that didn¡¯t mean I was helpless.


    I turned my focus inward. And that was when I it. A faint warmth, barely perceptible, flowing through me like invisible waves.


    Qi.


    The energy of this world¡ªthe foundation of cultivation itself.


    Most children probably didn¡¯t awaken their talent until after birth. But I had no intention of waiting. I wasn¡¯t about to let fate decide my worth.


    If Qi was the key to strength in this world, then I had to grasp it. Now.


    I tried everything. If I couldn¡¯t control it, I¡¯d absorb it instinctively. If I couldn¡¯t draw it in, I¡¯d synchronize with its flow. I had no teachers, no manuals. But I had time. Every day, every hour spent in this confined space was my first lesson.


    At first, nothing happened. Qi was elusive, like trying to catch mist with my bare hands.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    Then¡ªsomething shifted.


    A tingling sensation.


    Like the faintest spark in the darkness. Like the first breath of fresh air.


    It was working.


    If Qi was real¡­ if I could interact with it ¡­ then I had a chance.


    I didn¡¯t know the exact rules of this world. I didn¡¯t know what dangers awaited me beyond this warm, sheltered prison.


    But I knew one thing.


    I would not let anyone dictate my fate.


    And if this world followed the rule of ¡­


    Then I would do whatever it took to become the strongest.

 Chapter 2: I wasn’t powerless.

    Time was an abstraction. I had no way of measuring days or months, but with each passing moment, my awareness sharpened. My mind, once adrift in darkness, now focused on a single thing¡ªQi.


    I could feel it. It was everywhere. Flowing through my body, surrounding me in this warm, enclosed world. It was like an invisible river, impossible to grasp, yet unmistakably present. The more I focused on it, the clearer it became.


    I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go to waste. If I was conscious¡ªif I could ¡ªthen I would do whatever it took to gain an advantage. My bloodline had grown weaker with each generation, but I had no intention of following that same decline. I needed to find a way to make Qi my own.


    For days, I experimented. I observed. Qi was unpredictable. Sometimes it seemed to respond to my will, other times it ignored me entirely. I tried to draw it in, to command it, but the results were minimal. That was when I understood¡ªQi was not something to be . It was like the breath of the world, the rhythm of a heartbeat. You had to move with it, not against it.


    And that was when I made a mistake.


    I became too focused, trying to Qi in one place, forcing it into submission. In an instant, something changed¡ªQi . But it wasn¡¯t just responding. It was around me, churning, spinning wildly out of control.


    Then¡ªpain.


    A searing, all-consuming pain tore through my body. Something was wrong. The Qi wasn¡¯t behaving as it should¡ªit was a storm, a hurricane raging inside me, spiraling beyond my control. My body stiffened, my nerves burned, as if Qi itself was .


    And then, I heard .


    "Agh!"


    A cry. Sharp, filled with pain.


    My mother¡¯s voice.


    I froze.


    "What¡¯s happening?!" A frantic voice¡ªsomeone else, not my mother. "Her Majesty¡ªshe¡¯s experiencing intense pain!"


    Pain?


    Wait.


    The Qi I had been trying to manipulate¡ªit wasn¡¯t just flowing through me. It was flowing through .


    I had pushed too hard. I had overdrawn our connection. I had done something I have done.


    "Summon the healers immediately!" someone shouted. "Something is wrong with the child!"


    My heart, already racing, nearly stopped. A shiver ran through me. I didn¡¯t know what to do¡ªI was too weak to fix this, too to have foreseen the consequences.


    Qi still raged, but I could feel it beginning to disperse. I tried to let go, to release control, to allow it to return to its natural state.


    And then¡ªsilence.


    The pain vanished.


    My mother let out a shaky breath.


    And so did I.


    "That¡­ that was strange," she murmured, her voice weaker than before. "For a moment, it felt as if something was my Qi¡­"


    A sharp inhale. Someone held their breath. The room was silent. Then, cautiously, one of the healers spoke.


    "The child¡­ this child has an unusual Qi. I don¡¯t yet know what it means, but¡­ something is changing within them."


    A chill crawled down my spine.


    If they discovered what I had done¡ªif they started investigating ¡ªI could be in danger.


    I listened intently as the healers examined my mother, speaking in hushed voices.


    Although they assured her it was nothing serious, their tones told a different story. They whispered among themselves, one even suggesting that something had ¡®disrupted¡¯ her Qi flow. If they dug deeper¡­


    I could be in trouble.


    My mother was exhausted, but unharmed. They dismissed it as a one-time anomaly.


    But knew better.


    This was fault.


    And I could never let it happen again.


    Because if things had gone differently¡­ if the pain had intensified¡­


    I could have died.


    I could have been before I ever set foot in this world.


    A cold shudder ran through my fragile, unborn body. This wasn¡¯t a game. One wrong move, and I wouldn¡¯t get a second chance.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The Qi I had been using¡ªthe Qi that caused my mother pain¡ªwas .


    Her energy.


    Her life force.


    And I had unknowingly it.


    It made sense. I was still a part of her, dependent on her for everything. So what I had done¡­ was take something that wasn¡¯t mine.


    I trembled.


    I couldn¡¯t let this happen again.


    If I didn¡¯t sever my reliance on her Qi, I wouldn¡¯t just hinder my own growth¡ªI could her.


    And if her cultivation weakened because of me¡­ she might see me as a .


    Royal families did not tolerate weakness. If she discovered I was unknowingly her power, she might decide to get rid of me¡ªbefore I ever had the chance to be born.


    Not even maternal bonds would protect me.


    I to break free from her Qi.


    I to find my own path.


    I needed to learn how to control Qi¡ªnot just for my own sake, but for my survival. If I wanted to shape my own destiny, I had to start now.


    I could no longer afford to simply avoid mistakes. I couldn¡¯t hesitate.


    I had to take control of my own Qi.


    And if I didn¡¯t any?


    Then I would find a way to create it.


    But where should I start?


    I searched inwardly, looking for any trace of my own Qi¡ªanything that wasn¡¯t connected to my mother. But all I found was .


    Cold. Silent. Void.


    What if I never found it?


    What if I was born as another worthless royal heir, doomed to live in the shadows of stronger cultivators? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    One mistake had nearly cost me my life. I was walking a thin edge, one misstep away from falling into oblivion. I had to act fast.


    All I could do now was listen.


    So I did.


    "Should we inform His Majesty?" one of the healers asked.


    "No need. The child is stable, and Her Majesty is recovering. This was likely a one-time incident," another responded, though uncertainty laced his voice.


    "Only can decide¡­" a third voice murmured.


    Silence fell.


    That name had been whispered throughout the royal court.


    Whoever he was, his judgment carried more weight than the king himself.


    Why?


    What made him so ?


    If this world belonged to the strong¡­ then he had to be one of the strongest.


    And if I wanted to survive, I needed to learn more about people like .


    Perhaps one day¡­ I would stand before him.


    But that was a distant goal.


    For now, I had to focus on .


    I withdrew into my own consciousness, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat belonged only to me.


    My own Qi.


    If it wasn¡¯t in my body¡­ then where?


    How could I it?


    The more I searched, the more I felt¡­ .


    Was I truly just¡­ ?


    Then¡ªsomething stirred.


    It wasn¡¯t my mother¡¯s Qi.


    It was .


    Faint. Weak.


    But mine.


    A shiver of excitement coursed through me.


    For the first time since my reincarnation, something inside me belonged to me.


    A spark.


    A sliver of light in the darkness.


    And with that realization, exhilaration surged through me.


    I wasn¡¯t just a mind trapped in an unborn body.


    I was something more.


    I had my own Qi.


    My own path.


    Laughter bubbled inside me¡ªnot aloud, but in the silence of my confined world.


    I wasn¡¯t powerless.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 3: I will not allow anything to endanger my child

    I felt my own Qi trembling within me, like a faint spark ready to ignite into a flame. This was the first step. For the first time, I had something that truly belonged to me. But discovering it was one thing¡ªcontrolling it, mastering it, was an entirely different challenge.


    I couldn''t let Qi remain just a vague presence inside me. I had to guide it, mold it, turn it into my weapon, my foundation. Perhaps that was the true essence of cultivation¡ªnot forcing Qi into submission, but achieving harmony between it and my body.


    From the conversations I had overheard, Qi was described as a force that cultivators guided through their meridians, shaped, and wielded according to the principles of martial arts and spiritual refinement. The problem was, I had neither developed meridians nor any knowledge of such techniques. I was too weak, too unformed to use Qi the way they did.


    So if I couldn''t control it in the conventional sense... could I use it in another way?


    I began to experiment.


    Instead of pushing Qi outward, I allowed it to sink deeper into my body. At first, it was subtle¡ªbarely noticeable, like a gentle warmth spreading through me. But the more I focused, the more I felt Qi responding.


    It was like pouring life into myself. Every cell in my body began to pulse with newfound energy. I could feel it in my bones, in my skin, in the organs still developing within me. My body absorbed Qi greedily, as if it had always needed it, as if it had been made to devour this energy.


    And then I realized what that meant.


    Qi could strengthen me.


    It wasn''t just a tool for battle, not merely a weapon used by sects and warriors. It could be something more¡ªa source of power that would allow me to be born stronger, more advanced. My heartbeat grew steady, my breath in this dark, confined world became more stable.


    Did this mean I could shape myself even now? That I could prepare my body for birth and surpass others before I even took my first breath?


    The excitement I felt was beyond words. I was a pioneer in my own evolution.


    But it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    The more Qi I absorbed, the more I felt something shifting. My body was drinking in energy too quickly, like a sponge tossed into an ocean. For a moment, it felt perfect¡ªlike I was distributing Qi evenly, reinforcing every part of my body.


    And then... the wave came.


    My heart pounded.


    Suddenly, Qi surged within me like a wild storm. It no longer flowed smoothly and harmoniously¡ªit was a raging river forced through a narrow stream, too powerful to contain.


    And then...


    Mother flinched.


    ¡°Ah¡­ something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Her voice was faint, laced with confusion.


    I froze. A cold shiver ran through me, as if doused in ice water. Had I done it again? Was the Qi I absorbed affecting her? Could she feel every shift, every drop of energy I tried to take in?


    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± One of the healers'' voices cut through the silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I feel¡­ strange. As if¡­ my body is more stimulated than usual. As if something is coursing through me faster than it should¡­ like an energy that should be stable is suddenly spinning out of control. This sensation is¡­ foreign. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before.¡±


    The healers whispered among themselves. My breathing quickened.


    Did this mean Mother could sense my actions? That the Qi I absorbed somehow resonated with her body as well? If so¡­ then if I went too far, I might end up harming her again.


    No. I couldn''t let that happen.


    I clenched my metaphorical fists and tried to withdraw the Qi, to calm its flow, to lessen the intensity. If my body was a sponge, I had to learn how to regulate how much energy I took in.


    I had to find balance.


    I couldn¡¯t stop, but I couldn¡¯t let Qi consume me either.


    This was another lesson¡ªQi was not just a power to be claimed. It was a living force, something to be in tune with.


    My thoughts grew heavy. The energy I had absorbed blurred my consciousness, exhaustion creeping in like a relentless tide. I couldn''t fight it. With each passing second, I drifted deeper into darkness, until at last¡­ everything faded away.


    As the tension in the chamber settled, the Queen exhaled heavily, trying to steady her breath.


    ¡°That was¡­ unusual,¡± one of the healers murmured, still eyeing the Queen with cautious concern. ¡°The energy within Your Highness was circulating in a way that should not be possible.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it was just a temporary anomaly,¡± another added, though his voice betrayed uncertainty.


    ¡°No,¡± the Queen interrupted. Though her voice was calm, there was a sharp edge of certainty. ¡°It¡¯s something more. Summon Master Jian. If anyone can make sense of this, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Minutes later, the chamber doors opened with a soft creak. The footsteps that followed were steady, yet carried an undeniable authority. The healers instinctively stepped back, as if suddenly dwarfed by the presence that had entered. A faint scent of herbs drifted through the air, and the aura of the newcomer commanded even the Queen¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°Master Jian!¡± One of the healers bowed deeply.


    The man who had arrived was someone known to every member of the royal lineage. Master Jian¡ªthe greatest healer and Qi scholar in the entire kingdom. He was summoned only when situations spiraled beyond control.


    For a moment, he remained silent, stepping closer to the Queen. His eyes, though aged, were as sharp as blades¡ªseeing not just what lay before him, but deeper, into the unseen.


    ¡°Something is not right,¡± he finally murmured, running his hand above the Queen¡¯s body, as if sensing what others could not. A brief flicker of surprise crossed his face, his brows lifting slightly. ¡°No¡­ this isn¡¯t the Queen¡¯s Qi.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The healers exchanged confused glances.


    ¡°It¡¯s the child,¡± Master Jian continued, narrowing his gaze. ¡°It is absorbing Qi. And it is doing so consciously.¡±


    Silence fell over the chamber, heavy and absolute.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± one of the healers whispered in disbelief. ¡°A child in the womb should not have such an ability. Absorbing Qi requires control, awareness¡­ and yet, it hasn¡¯t even been born.¡±


    ¡°And yet, it is happening,¡± Master Jian replied calmly, his gaze never leaving the Queen. ¡°Can you not feel it? The Qi surrounding this child is not passive. This is not a random phenomenon¡ªit is something forming with intent.¡±


    The Queen was silent for a long moment before she finally spoke, her voice quiet but firm.


    ¡°What does this mean? Could it harm my child?¡±


    Master Jian did not answer immediately. He moved his hand gently over her abdomen, as if attuning himself to the delicate vibrations of Qi within her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a danger¡­ but it is certainly an anomaly,¡± he said at last. ¡°I have never encountered anything like this before. If the child is already absorbing Qi instinctively, then its potential may be¡­ immeasurable.¡±


    The healers exchanged glances, their minds already spinning with speculation.


    ¡°Could this be the first sign of an extraordinary talent?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Perhaps a result of the royal bloodline¡­?¡±


    ¡°Or something far older,¡± Master Jian muttered, his eyes narrowing. ¡°If this child possesses such an ability, it means its path of cultivation will be unlike anything we have ever known.¡±


    The Queen tightened her grip on the silk sheets. Her expression was unreadable, but one thing was certain¡ªher child was not ordinary. And that could mean either greatness¡­ or danger.


    After a pause, she looked at Master Jian and asked quietly:


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help my child? If it is truly absorbing Qi¡­ is there a way to make this process safer?¡±


    Master Jian studied her carefully, as if weighing every possibility.


    ¡°It is a delicate matter, Your Highness¡­¡± he began slowly. ¡°Excessive interference in the child¡¯s natural development could have unforeseen consequences. But if this process remains uncontrolled, it could be both a blessing and a curse.¡±


    ¡°Then what can I do?¡± The Queen leaned forward slightly, her voice taut with determination.


    ¡°We cannot stop it,¡± Master Jian said. ¡°But I can prepare energy seals¡ªgentle ones, meant to regulate the Qi flow. They will protect both you and the child from any unintended consequences.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s gaze hardened.


    ¡°Do it. I will not allow anything to endanger my child.¡±

 Chapter 4: Sylphia

    At night, when the palace was shrouded in silence, the Queen sat alone in her chambers, surrounded by the warm glow of oil lamps. Her hands rested on her abdomen, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    "Come out." Her voice was quiet, yet carried the weight of an undeniable command.


    A shadow in the corner stirred. What had seemed like an empty part of the chamber suddenly came to life, and from the darkness emerged the silhouette of a man dressed in simple black robes. His steps made no sound, his presence barely tangible¡ªlike a specter rather than a man.


    "Your Highness." His voice was devoid of emotion, a hollow whisper as if spoken by a ghost.


    "No one can know." The Queen lifted her gaze, her cold, sharp eyes piercing the shadowed figure. "The healers, Master Jian, all of them. Watch them. If anything leaks beyond these walls, you are to stop it immediately."


    The shadow nodded.


    "Shall I... eliminate those who learn too much?" he asked, his tone unwavering.


    The Queen was silent for a moment. Her fingers tightened around the fabric of her robe.


    "No," she said at last. "Not yet. For now, simply observe. If the time comes... I will give the signal."


    The man bowed his head slightly and vanished as silently as he had appeared.


    The Queen exhaled deeply. She couldn''t afford to take risks. Whatever was happening with her child¡ªit could not be exposed. Not yet. She didn''t know what it was. She didn''t know what it would become. But one thing was certain.


    This was no ordinary child.


    When she announced her retreat into the cultivation chamber, no one dared question her. The Queen was a formidable cultivator, and her position allowed her to seclude herself for weeks, even months, under the guise of strengthening her Qi for childbirth. But that was a lie.


    In truth, she had locked herself away in a place where the essence of Qi was at its purest¡ªa chamber brimming with energy accumulated over centuries. The protective seals placed upon her body did not merely stabilize her own Qi; they also... influenced the being growing within her.


    She could feel the energy wrapping around her child, the seals pulsing gently, regulating the flow of Qi. If the child was already absorbing Qi... could she shape it? Could she make it stronger?


    Closing her eyes, she began to cultivate.


    I woke up.


    But something was... different.


    I had no idea how long I had slept, but the moment I regained awareness, I could feel it. The Qi. Not like before¡ªchaotic, wild, tearing through my body, forcing me to fight for control. Now... it was different.


    It was calm.


    Like a river flowing without obstruction, like air surrounding me¡ªgentle yet undeniable. I reached out to it with my mind...


    And it responded.


    Instantly.


    Before, Qi had been like a wild beast I had to subdue through force. Now, it flowed naturally, reacting to my thoughts as if it were an extension of myself. I no longer had to struggle with it.


    It obeyed me.


    But why?


    I sought answers. I tried to draw Qi into my body as I had before¡ªand immediately, I felt the difference. There was no more resistance, no chaotic surges. The Qi was no longer wild.


    It had been refined.


    How? What had changed?


    Something was different. Something I didn¡¯t understand. The Qi that had once fought against me now moved as if it had been tamed. I was no longer battling for control¡ªI simply had it. But how? Why?


    I began to experiment. I focused, guiding Qi to different parts of my body. It was so simple, so natural, that it almost frightened me. It was as if a door had opened to a world I had never realized existed.


    I tested the limits of this new state, gathering Qi and directing it throughout my body. It was effortless.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    My body... it felt different. Stronger. Every part of me felt fuller, as if Qi was not only circulating within me but reshaping me from the inside out. My bones pulsed with a faint warmth, as if being reinforced. My muscles, though undeveloped, carried a tension¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from readiness.


    Could it be that my body had been cultivating on its own? That Qi had not just surrounded me but had been actively refining me?


    If so, what did that mean?


    There was no sense in trying anything else. If Qi was already flowing through me, if it was making me stronger, then I had only one goal¡ªto nourish my body. I could not train, I could not learn techniques, but I could allow Qi to permeate every part of me, to fortify me from within. This was the only thing within my control.


    Days passed. Or was it longer? I had no way of knowing. But then I realized something strange¡ªI could no longer hear voices. For so long, I had listened to their conversations, understood every word...


    But now, there was silence.


    And then, a thought struck me.


    How was it that I had understood them from the very beginning? This was a new world, a new language, new rules¡ªyet I had comprehended every conversation effortlessly. It had come as naturally to me as breathing.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Time flowed on. Days, perhaps weeks. Beyond me, preparations for my birth must have already begun, yet I had no way of knowing how much longer I would remain in this state. I could feel my body maturing, the Qi constantly strengthening me.


    I was ready.


    And then, the day came.


    It started with a sudden tremor. Something shifted. The world I had grown used to became restless. I felt movement, pressure¡ªthen a strange, terrifying force, as if my body was being pushed by an unstoppable current. It was strange. Instinctively, I struggled, but I had no control.


    Everything constricted around me, and then¡ª


    Cold.


    The rush of air hit me like a strike. In an instant, everything I had known shattered, and I was hurled into a new, unforgiving world. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe¡ªmy lungs burned as they fought to take in air for the first time.


    And then¡ª


    A cry. My own voice, unfamiliar and raw, echoed through the vast hall.


    ¡°Your Highness... It¡¯s a girl!¡±


    Voices. So many voices. Footsteps. Movement. And I lay there, naked, surrounded by this new reality, my body trembling under the shock of the cold. It was overwhelming. Everything was too bright, too loud, too foreign.


    Then, I felt a touch. Someone lifted me gently, wrapping me in soft fabric. A voice I recognized even amidst the chaos spoke above me.


    ¡°Let me see her.¡±


    The Queen. My mother.


    I lifted my head... but my eyes were too weak to see clearly. Yet, I could feel her presence. She was close.


    ¡°Her Qi is incredibly stable for a newborn,¡± Master Jian said quietly, observing me with keen, penetrating eyes. ¡°This is no ordinary child, Your Highness. I do not sense the usual chaotic energy that accompanies newborn cultivators. Her Qi flow is... too perfect.¡±


    The Queen was silent for a moment, staring down at her daughter. Her face remained unreadable, but in her eyes, something flickered¡ªsomething no one else could see.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± she finally asked, her voice measured but laced with tension.


    ¡°I do not yet know.¡± Master Jian narrowed his eyes. ¡°But if this is not the result of the seals, then it is nothing that should harm her. If anything... it may only help her. Her Qi is in perfect harmony, as if nature itself has molded around her existence.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, the grand doors of the chamber were thrown open. A powerful presence flooded the room, overwhelming and untamed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep voice, like distant thunder, echoed through the hall.


    ¡°So... this is my daughter.¡±


    My father had arrived.


    A moment of silence.


    Then, I felt it¡ªan immense Qi wrapping around my body, probing, evaluating. It wasn¡¯t violent, but it carried an undeniable force. For a fleeting instant, I had the chilling thought that if it deemed me unworthy¡­ I would simply cease to exist.


    Finally, a deep voice resonated through the chamber.


    "Welcome, my daughter," he declared. "From this day forward, your name shall be... Sylphia."


    A name. My name.


    The moment I heard it, warmth enveloped me. But it was not Qi¡ªit was something else. Something tender, familiar¡­ Mother.


    Gentle hands pulled me close, wrapping me in a soft fabric. Her touch was warm and soothing, her body¡ªthough powerful and brimming with strength¡ªfelt incredibly delicate against me. For the first time since my birth, I stopped trembling.


    "Sylphia¡­" the Queen murmured softly, holding me close. "My daughter."


    For the first time, I felt that I was not alone. In her embrace, the world was no longer cold, chaotic, and unfamiliar. She was here. She was with me. And in that brief moment, nothing else mattered.


    But the peace did not last.


    The chamber doors burst open, and a breathless messenger stumbled inside, nearly collapsing to his knees before the King.


    "Your Majesty!" His voice quivered with urgency. "The Black Flame Sect and the Golden Dragon Brotherhood have struck again! Our Soul Crystal mines in the Luminous Nebula Valley have been raided!"


    The air in the room grew heavy with tension. Everyone awaited the King¡¯s response. He remained silent for a moment, weighing his words.


    "Again..." His voice, though quiet, carried a terrifying weight. "Do they truly believe they can challenge my authority without consequence?"


    His Qi erupted.


    The very air in the chamber thickened, as if the world itself bowed under the weight of his fury.


    The Queen held me tighter, shielding me from the wave of raw power that pulsed through the room.


    "If you cannot control your rage and your energy, then leave this place at once!" Her voice sliced through the tension like a blade. "I will not allow your recklessness to endanger our daughter."


    For a brief moment, the King seemed to ignore her words. Then, he lowered his head slightly and shut his eyes, slowing his breath. The oppressive aura around him began to subside, though it still crackled in the air like a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    He took a deep breath and looked at the Queen. For an instant, something flickered across his face¡ªsomething that could almost be mistaken for remorse.


    "Forgive me." His voice, though hushed, carried the weight of a true sovereign. "I should not lose my composure in this place."


    After a pause, he turned toward the guard stationed at the entrance.


    "Summon General Kaelrith and my third son, Vaelian. Tell them to prepare for a campaign against the Black Flame Sect and the Golden Dragon Brotherhood. It is time to remind them that while our younger generations may wane¡­ we have ruled this world for centuries."

 Chapter 5: So this… was what it felt like to have a mother.

    I was alone.


    Not in the literal sense¡ªI could feel the warmth of my mother¡¯s body, her steady breathing, the rhythm of her heartbeat. But the grand hall, once bustling with people, had fallen silent. The healers, advisors, messengers¡­ they had all left. Only the two of us remained.


    Me¡ªa helpless infant, trapped in a body too weak to move. And her¡ªthe Queen.


    And I couldn¡¯t see her.


    Everything was blurred.


    Like a thick mist veiling the world, the images around me melted into shapeless patches of light and shadow. I couldn¡¯t see her face, couldn¡¯t make out anything clearly. Before, in the womb, I had sensed and understood more than ever before. But now? Now, I was¡­ trapped within my own body.


    Was this some kind of joke?!


    I clenched my tiny fists. I wouldn¡¯t accept this. I wouldn¡¯t allow this world to limit me. For months, Qi had flowed freely through me. I had absorbed it, shaped it, let it strengthen my body. Now, I would do the same.


    I reached for it instinctively. It was everywhere¡ªwild, thrumming in the air like thousands of unseen threads of energy. I drew it into myself, pulling it inward, and then I directed it¡­ straight to my eyes.


    For a brief moment, I felt warmth. A pleasant tingling, like sunlight grazing my skin.


    And then¡­ the world exploded into color.


    Blinding light. A sudden flood of hues. Bursts of shadow and brilliance. For a moment, it was unbearable. It was too much. My eyes burned, my head throbbed. Everything was too bright, too sharp, as if the world had been flung open before me, unfiltered and raw.


    I blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the overwhelming clarity. The chaos of colors gradually took shape, the blurred contours settling into defined lines.


    And for the first time, I saw her.


    The Queen. My mother.


    Everything else faded from my mind.


    Not because I had regained my vision. Not because Qi had obeyed me so effortlessly. But because she was¡­ breathtaking.


    Her skin gleamed like the finest jade, flawless, radiating an inner light. Her hair¡ªlong, silver¡ªcascaded around her shoulders as if woven from strands of moonlight. And her eyes¡­ they were like the depths of the cosmos, infinite, enigmatic, as though they held the secrets of the world itself. She was perfection. She was¡­ otherworldly.


    And she was looking at me.


    Her gaze narrowed slightly, as if she had noticed something. Her hand, warm and delicate, rose to brush against my cheek.


    "You¡­" she whispered.


    My heart pounded. Did she¡­ see it?


    It shouldn¡¯t have been possible for a newborn to suddenly regain sight. And yet, here I was. I could feel her scrutiny, the sharp instincts that told her something about me was different.


    I had to stop. I had to calm myself. But¡­ it was so difficult. In her eyes, I saw not just power, but something I never expected from her.


    Concern.


    "You used Qi¡­" she murmured, disbelief lacing her voice. There was no fear in it, no anger¡ªjust something deeper. Awe.


    Her fingers traced gently over my face, lingering over my eyes. She took a slow breath.


    "Does it hurt? Do you feel exhausted?" she asked softly, as though she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she was seeing.


    Her question startled me. Pain? Exhaustion? I felt shock, I felt intensity¡ªbut no, I didn¡¯t feel pain. It was strange, but it felt completely natural. If I needed something, I simply took it. Qi was around me, within me. It never felt like a burden or a strain.


    The Queen studied me for a long moment before a faint smile graced her lips¡ªwarm, yet touched with contemplation.


    "Extraordinary¡­" she whispered. "So this is my child¡­"


    She pulled me closer, wrapping me in soft, warm fabric. For the first time in this new life, I felt something akin to safety. Not just physical safety, but the indescribable feeling of being seen and accepted for who I was.


    So this¡­ was what it felt like to have a mother.


    The warmth of her body, the steady rhythm of her breath, and the gentleness of her touch soothed me more than I was willing to admit. I had never known this before. I had never realized how much I needed it. There was nothing forced about it, nothing artificial¡ªshe was simply here, holding me, and that was enough.


    My eyelids grew heavy. For the first time since my birth, I felt like I could rest. I surrendered to the sensation, letting the warmth and peace pull me into sleep.


    At that same moment, in the grand audience chamber of the palace, the King sat upon his throne, his third son, Prince Vaelian, standing before him. The young man did not hide his irritation. His hands clenched into fists, his eyes burned with frustration.


    "Why do you allow this, Father?" he growled, breaking the silence. "These sects test our limits again and again, and we merely wait! How much longer will we tolerate their audacity?"


    The King did not move immediately. His dark eyes studied his son with a calm, measured gaze, as if weighing his words before speaking.


    "Because they lack the courage to cross a certain line," he finally said, his voice quiet yet laden with authority. "They know that if they go too far¡­ he will awaken." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vaelian narrowed his eyes, his anger undiminished but now tinged with uncertainty.


    "He?" he scoffed. "That old man who locked himself away centuries ago? What does it matter if he¡¯s still here if he does nothing? If he wanted, he could wipe out these sects in an instant, yet he allows them to nip at our heels like starving dogs!"


    The King¡¯s gaze sharpened with cold severity.


    "Because he no longer cares for this world," he replied evenly. "He will not interfere unless our very existence is threatened. As long as our family stands, he will not lift a hand. And all the sects know this. That is why they test us, provoke us¡­ but they will not cross that thin line. Because they understand what it would mean."


    At that moment, the doors to the audience chamber swung open, and General Kaelrith stepped inside. Despite the stern lines of his face, there was a gleam of excitement in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty," he bowed before the King, then turned his gaze to Vaelian. "I have come as ordered."


    The King looked at him with a faint smile.


    "It is time to pay a visit to the Black Flame Sect and the Golden Dragon Brotherhood¡ªto remind them who once held them at our feet."


    The general¡¯s lips curled into a grin as he flexed his fingers, as if already anticipating the battle ahead.


    "Finally," General Kaelrith chuckled, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off rust. "It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve had a proper warm-up. Let them learn that they have drawn courage from our patience for too long."


    The King nodded in approval.


    "Announce preparations for departure. Let everyone in the palace know¡ªwe are returning to the battlefield of this world."


    The general grinned wider and struck his fist against his chest.


    "As you command, Your Majesty."


    Far from the palace, in a dimly lit chamber heavy with the scent of incense, two men sat across from each other at a low table. One was the leader of the Black Flame Sect, his robes so dark they seemed to swallow the very light around him. Opposite him sat the master of the Golden Dragon Brotherhood, his gilded robes reflecting the flickering glow of lanterns.


    "The King is making his move," the first man murmured, rolling a small cup of tea between his fingers. His voice was calm, but in his eyes gleamed a flicker of satisfaction. "Just as we predicted."


    "Of course, he is," the Golden Dragon master replied, a thin smirk curling at the edge of his lips. "We couldn''t allow them to remain stagnant. We had to give them a reason to act."


    A quiet moment passed between them, broken only by the faint crackling of burning incense.


    "Gradual exhaustion," the Black Flame leader continued. "We force them to react, to expend their strength and resources. Every response they make is another step toward their downfall. The longer they fight¡­ the weaker they become."


    "Their younger generations are already weaker than ours," the Golden Dragon master added, his voice smooth but certain. "That lineage is doomed to fade. We are merely accelerating the process."


    The Black Flame leader smirked coldly.


    "And most importantly, we are proving to the rest that they can be challenged. The other sects are watching, waiting for the moment when the royal family truly exposes its weakness. Then, we will no longer have to act alone. This entire kingdom will collapse under its own weight."


    The Golden Dragon master nodded, raising his cup to his lips.


    "They are not the real problem," he said calmly. "He is. He always was, and he always will be. He is the reason the world still whispers their name with fear. Without him, their bloodline would have perished long ago."


    Silence fell between them. Both men knew exactly who they were speaking of. A figure neither dared to name aloud.


    "Do you truly believe he will not interfere?" the Black Flame leader asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "He has not done so in over a century," his companion replied. "And if he does¡­ then let this be our final test. If he remains passive, then the era of the royal bloodline has already reached its end."


    Their gazes locked, the air in the chamber growing heavier.


    "Then we proceed," the Black Flame leader said, setting his cup down on the table. "Until they no longer have the strength to lift their swords."

 Chapter 6: I always wanted a daughter

    Darkness spread through the chamber like ink, stretching shadows across the walls adorned with golden symbols of ancient masters. The scent of burning incense intertwined with the cool air, creating an atmosphere that was both soothing and unsettling. At the center of the stone table where they sat rested a small, unassuming box.


    "The king has no choice." The voice of the Grandmaster of the Black Flame Order was quiet, yet it carried undeniable certainty. "He has lost another battle. The White Dragon Sect has taken the Crystal Spring from him, and his younger generation is incapable of matching them. His image is beginning to crack. He must respond."


    "And he will. Personally." The Grandmaster of the Golden Dragon Brotherhood tilted his head slightly, as if analyzing pieces on an invisible board. "The king and Kaelrith¡­ both in person."


    "It will be a difficult battle. Kaelrith is not someone to be underestimated. Even if we manage to defeat them, our losses will be severe."


    "Battle?" The second master raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his gaze. "I do not care about battle. That is not why we are leading them into this move."


    A silence fell over the room.


    "Our goal is not war." He placed a hand on the box. "We want to force the king to accept the Grand Tournament. In twenty years."


    The Black Flame Grandmaster narrowed his eyes, considering the statement.


    "A tournament? For what purpose? We already know their younger generation will never surpass ours. The king knows it as well. He would never agree to such a thing."


    The Golden Dragon Grandmaster smirked and opened the box. Inside, resting on a black cushion, was a small, jade pill. The aura it radiated was almost tangible, like the pulse of life encased in flawless form.


    "He will agree. Because we will give him something he desires more than power."


    "Impossible¡­" One of the masters leaned closer, his eyes widening as realization dawned. "That¡¯s¡­"


    "The Legendary Soul Restoration Pill." The Golden Dragon Grandmaster snapped the lid shut. "The king has spent the past fifty years searching for a way to save his firstborn."


    Silence weighed heavy in the room.


    "His son¡­" someone whispered. "The greatest genius of their bloodline. Brought down by the schemes of several sects, left in a coma, his soul torn to shreds."


    "When we place this pill as the grand prize¡­ the king will come to us himself. And he will sign his own death warrant." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A wise move." The Black Flame Grandmaster nodded, a shadow of a smile crossing his lips. "Twenty years. That is enough time for the world to believe this is a fair contest. But in reality¡­"


    "In reality, it will be his downfall." The second master finished. "We do not need to wage war if the world itself decides his era has ended. And the best part? He will believe it too."


    "Twenty years," the first master murmured, clasping his hands together. "Enough time to make him think he can prepare his lineage, that he still has a chance. False hope is the most powerful weapon. It will not only make him accept our proposal but drive him to pursue it with everything he has."


    "Yes," the other confirmed, his satisfaction evident in his expression. "And when that day comes¡­ he will realize he lost long ago."


    A soft chuckle broke the silence.


    "Time is our greatest ally."


    The curling smoke of the incense rose above the stone table, carrying with it the whispers of a plan that would reshape the world''s future.


    Warmth. It was everywhere, wrapping around me like the softest silk. The gentle touch of fabric, the quiet rhythm of breathing, the steady heartbeat beneath my cheek. Mother.


    She still held me in her arms, as if afraid to let go. My head rested against her chest, and her hand moved through my hair in slow, soothing strokes.


    "I always wanted a daughter," she whispered. Her voice was more than just words¡ªit was a confession, a secret never before spoken aloud.


    I held my breath.


    A girl.


    It was obvious. I already knew. But it was only now that I truly felt it.


    For my entire life, I had been a man. I had never once considered what it meant to be a woman. But now¡­ this was me. This is me. And I couldn¡¯t change it.


    I lifted my gaze, meeting my mother¡¯s eyes. She was beautiful¡ªnot in the ordinary sense of the word, but in a way that felt almost inhuman. Her features were perfectly symmetrical, her hair shimmered as if woven from moonlight, and her eyes held a depth that defied description. She looked like a goddess.


    And then, a thought surfaced¡­


    Maybe this wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    Maybe living in this body wouldn¡¯t be so hard if I could look like her.


    But my moment of reflection was abruptly interrupted.


    Hunger.


    It was sudden, unbearable, piercing through my new, fragile body. I began to squirm restlessly, unable to suppress the discomfort. My mother must have noticed because she let out a quiet chuckle.


    "You''re hungry," she said with a tender smile.


    And then came the feeding.


    She gently shifted me closer, her movements fluid and full of natural care, as if guided by pure instinct. Before I could fully comprehend what was happening, I felt the warmth and softness of her skin. It was¡­ strange. Deeply intimate, yet entirely beyond my control.


    A rush of heat flooded my face. I knew it was natural. I knew it was necessary. But the sheer awareness of the act made me want to disappear. In my past life¡­ this would have been unthinkable. And now?


    Instinct took over. Hunger was stronger than shame, stronger than discomfort. I surrendered almost unconsciously, and soon, a warm, soothing liquid filled my mouth, spreading a comforting heat through my new body. Every cell seemed to absorb the nourishment as if teetering on the edge of exhaustion.


    My mother chuckled softly, her fingers brushing gently through my hair.


    "My little girl¡­" she whispered.


    Those simple words eased some of the tension within me. Perhaps because there was something so warm, so full of love in her voice that, in this moment, it no longer felt strange.


    Suddenly, the chamber doors burst open, and a young woman dressed in deep green maid¡¯s robes rushed inside. Her breath was quick and uneven, as if she had sprinted across half the palace. But the moment she saw the queen cradling me to her chest, she halted instantly, as though her urgency had collided with the unshakable serenity of the room.


    "Your Majesty¡­" Her voice wavered slightly, but she quickly composed herself and knelt with respect. "The king, General Kaelrith, and the third prince have just left the palace. They are heading straight for the Black Flame Order."


    The words echoed in my mind.


    The queen lifted her gaze, yet she did not look surprised. Her expression remained calm, as if she had anticipated the news.


    "I see," she murmured, gently adjusting the fabric wrapped around my body. "Then the palace will remain under my care."


    The maid bowed deeply, awaiting further instructions, but my mother remained silent for a moment. Instead, her hand traced my face, her fingers brushing my cheek with a warmth tinged with an unspoken concern.


    "It¡¯s time," she finally said with a soft sigh. "I wasn¡¯t even given a chance to enjoy my daughter or rest after childbirth¡­ but duty calls."


    With careful tenderness, she lifted me away and placed me into the arms of the waiting maid. I couldn''t help but tense slightly¡ªher embrace had been warm and safe, and now, despite the maid¡¯s careful grip, a chill of emptiness crept in.


    "Make sure she has everything she needs," my mother instructed. The maid immediately straightened, her posture shifting into one of firm resolve.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the maid replied quietly, gently rocking me in her arms.


    The queen stepped toward the door, pausing for a brief moment to glance back at me one last time before leaving. Her steps were light, yet something lingered in the air after her departure¡ªan invisible presence that commanded the space she left behind. Something told me that the power she wielded was not just a title¡ªit was something far greater.

 Chapter 7: She had let emotions take over

    The queen sat in her study, her gaze fixed on the scrolls spread out before her. Her expression was cold and focused, but her mind had long since drifted away from the reports. Something was wrong.


    The Black Flame Sect and the Golden Dragon Brotherhood never acted impulsively. They always schemed, always waited for the perfect moment. And now¡­ they had openly provoked the king and Kaelrith, forcing them to leave the palace.


    This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    Her fingers tightened against the edge of the desk as her thoughts began weaving into a logical conclusion. They wanted her husband gone. But why now?


    And then it struck her.


    Their daughter. Sylphia.


    She was the only variable in the past few months.


    The queen¡¯s heart quickened. Was she their true target?


    Before she could finish the thought, her Qi erupted. The air around her twisted, space itself tore like fragile fabric, and in the blink of an eye, she vanished.


    ***


    The room was peaceful. Quiet. Warm. The little princess lay in my arms, babbling softly, her blue eyes tracking my every movement. She was different. Not like other infants¡ªmore aware, more focused, as if she understood more than she should.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. My duty was to care for her, not to question.


    I smiled, gently rocking her.


    "You¡¯re beautiful, Your Highness," I whispered with warmth. "Maybe one day, you¡¯ll make the whole world fall in love with you, hmm?"


    Humming softly, I savored the rare moment of tranquility.


    And then¡­


    Something changed.


    I couldn¡¯t say what exactly. The air grew heavier, like an unseen weight pressing down on my shoulders. A shiver ran down my spine as the hairs on my neck stood on end.


    And then¡ªshe appeared.


    She hadn¡¯t opened the door. Hadn¡¯t made a sound. She simply .


    The queen.


    Not a single fold of her gown moved, yet the energy around her pulsed violently, as if she had just torn through space itself to arrive. Her eyes burned with an untamed fire, and every line of her body radiated sheer power.


    My heart stopped.


    "Y-Your Majesty¡­" I stammered, instinctively kneeling while still holding the princess in my arms.


    The queen¡¯s gaze swept the room in an instant, analyzing every detail. Her breath was slow, but she could feel the tension slowly leaving her body. She had confirmed¡ªthere was no threat. No assassination. The maid held the child with genuine care, and Sylphia seemed calm.


    She pressed her lips together, chastising herself internally. She had let emotions take over.


    It was rare. But the thought that she could have lost her child¡­ That she could have lost her way¡­


    After a few long seconds, her rigid stance relaxed slightly. She had been mistaken.


    A quiet sigh escaped her lips as she turned her gaze from the child to the maid, who still knelt before her, trembling slightly. The tension in her posture spoke for itself.


    "Stand," the queen commanded, her tone devoid of emotion.


    The maid obeyed instantly, though she did not lift her gaze. The queen studied her for a long moment, searching for any trace of deception, as if she might still uncover a hidden threat. But she found nothing. The girl truly cared for Sylphia. That much was certain.


    "You will care for her with utmost diligence," she said softly, though there was a warning laced within her voice. "Nothing must happen to her."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the maid replied at once, holding the princess closer.


    The queen did not respond. Her eyes shifted back to her daughter. The tiny being stared at her with piercing blue eyes¡ªso intense that, for a fleeting moment, the queen felt as if the child more than she should. A feeling she hadn¡¯t experienced in years crept into her heart¡ª.


    After a brief pause, she turned toward the exit.


    As she crossed the threshold, her shadow moved.


    Without looking back, she lifted her hand.


    "Watch over her. Do not leave her side," she ordered in a hushed voice. "If anyone approaches¡­ take the necessary steps."


    The presence lurking in the shadows did not answer. It simply vanished, melting into the surrounding darkness like a specter.


    The queen continued down the corridor, her footsteps echoing hollowly through the palace.


    ***


    Pov Sylphia


    I saw it with my own eyes. A person appeared out of nowhere.


    No doors. No footsteps. No warning¡ªshe was simply there, and then she was gone. One moment, the air was heavy with her presence; the next, all I felt was the warmth of the maid¡¯s arms once again.


    It was¡­ terrifying.


    But at the same time, fascinating.


    There was no doubt. People in this world could achieve things that had once been impossible to me. My mother was no ordinary person. She was something more. She was powerful.


    And if she could do it¡­ could I?


    Could I learn to do the same?


    I wanted to understand. I wanted to it.


    But before I could think further, another question emerged.


    Just moments ago, she had been elsewhere, and then she had come here as if something had driven her to act on impulse. What thought had pushed her to see me so urgently? Had something happened?


    The thoughts tangled in my mind, but my body was already betraying me.


    My eyelids grew heavy. The warmth of the maid¡¯s hands soothed me, the gentle rocking a reminder of how fragile my current form was.


    My breathing slowed. My thoughts dissolved into nothingness.


    And then came the darkness.


    Still cradled in the arms of the trembling maid, shaken from her encounter with my mother, I drifted into sleep.


    Black Flame Sect Headquarters, Fortress of the Bloodfire...


    The Black Flame Sect was perched atop the towering , a place so saturated with Qi that the very air seemed to tremble with raw energy. Black wisps of smoke coiled endlessly around the peak, writhing in the sky like the souls of those consumed by its flames. The fortress itself was a foreboding structure, its entrance guarded by runic gates carved into obsidian stone, pulsating with a sinister aura.


    High above the earth, three figures materialized in the sky. The King, General Kaelrith, and the Third Prince. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their robes fluttered in the wind, yet their bodies remained unmoved by the altitude.


    The King glanced at Kaelrith, then at his son.


    "We move," he commanded, his voice like tempered steel.


    Before they could descend, the air around them suddenly wavered, and a figure emerged before them. A man clad in violet and black robes stood tall, his chin raised, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips.


    "How you trespass upon our domain and look down upon us from above?!" he snarled, his eyes ablaze with fury. "Do you truly believe you can simply appear in the skies above the and walk away without consequence?"


    The moment he finished speaking, his body stiffened.


    Just one glance.


    His entire demeanor crumbled in an instant. His arrogance drained from him like water slipping through trembling fingers. His legs faltered beneath him, his lips parted as if he had momentarily forgotten how to breathe. Terror washed over his face like the shadow of an executioner¡¯s blade.


    The King looked away, already losing interest.


    "I have no time for pawns," he said coldly. "Tell Jorath and Vaelthas to present themselves before me. Unless, of course, they wish for your sect to be reduced to ashes."


    For a moment, no one moved.


    Then the very air quivered, as if the mountain itself shuddered under an unseen pressure.


    Two dark silhouettes appeared before the King.


    Jorath, Grandmaster of the Golden Dragon Brotherhood, was a lean man with long silver hair woven into a braid. His golden eyes gleamed in the dim light, a faint smile playing on his lips¡ªone that suggested he found the situation .


    Vaelthas, Grandmaster of the Black Flame Order, was his stark contrast. Tall, clad in robes so black they seemed to devour the light around them. His skin bore the ashen hue of burnt embers, and his eyes glowed like smoldering coals hidden beneath the depths of his hood.


    "Hah¡­ so it¡¯s true," Vaelthas mused, tilting his chin slightly. "The King himself has taken the trouble to stand at the gates of the Black Flame Order. Something extraordinary must have happened for Your Majesty to grace us with your presence. Tell me, what urgent matter compelled you to leave the safety of your royal palace?"


    The King gazed at them, his expression devoid of emotion.

 Chapter 8: Maybe being a newborn isn’t so bad…

    "Hah¡­ so it¡¯s true," Vaelthas mused, tilting his chin slightly. "The King himself has taken the trouble to stand at the gates of the Black Flame Order. Something  extraordinary must have happened for Your Majesty to grace us with your presence. Tell me, what urgent matter compelled you to leave the safety of your royal palace?


    "Hah!" The Third Prince scoffed, his eyes flashing with anger. "Don''t play the fool. You know exactly why we''re here. The Soul Crystal Mines in the have been plundered. And, coincidentally, that area happens to be within your reach. Am I to believe this is merely a coincidence?"


    Vaelthas raised an eyebrow as if considering his words before shrugging.


    "Soul Crystal Mines?" he repeated with feigned indifference. "I''m afraid I have no idea what you''re talking about. What does this have to do with us?"


    The prince was about to respond, but in an instant, the king raised his hand. Silence fell immediately.


    The King''s gaze locked onto Vaelthas and Jorath, his eyes as cold as steel.


    "Let''s end this charade." His voice was calm, yet it echoed across the mountain peak with undeniable weight. "You are not foolish enough to think you can start a war unless¡­" He paused for a moment, his expression turning glacial. "...unless you''ve grown too arrogant. Unless you believe that because your younger generation surpasses ours in strength, you can threaten us."


    The air


    The combined aura of the King and General Kaelrith struck like a thunderclap. The rocks trembled, and the air itself thickened to the point where breathing became difficult.


    Jorath narrowed his eyes, feeling the crushing weight of their presence against his skin. His gaze flickered to Kaelrith, who stood unshaken, yet there was something about his stance. He had grown stronger.


    Jorath was the first to act.


    "Oh, now, now, let''s not get ahead of ourselves!" He raised his hands in a placating gesture, his grin laced with careful nonchalance. "We''re not here to challenge your rule, Your Majesty. Quite the opposite. We have something that might interest you."


    He reached into his robes and slowly withdrew a small black box.


    "Inside is something you''ve desired for a very long time." He lifted the lid with deliberate slowness, revealing a pill that shimmered with an ethereal glow, pulsing faintly with energy¡ª


    The


    For a fraction of a second, the King lost control over his aura.


    His eyes widened the moment he saw what lay within the box. The energy around him wavered¡ªjust for an instant¡ªas if trembling under the weight of his emotions. But he quickly mastered himself. His expression remained stone-cold.


    "Why are you showing me this?" His voice was pure ice.


    Vaelthas stepped forward.


    "We propose a " His words were precise, his gaze dark as the abyss. "A tournament between the younger generations of our three forces. Whoever claims victory shall receive this pill."


    The King laughed.


    Short, sharp, and filled with mockery.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Do you think I would give you such an opportunity?" His gaze burned with disdain. "You expect me to wager my son''s fate on a prize that you already possess? To play along with your pathetic games?"


    Jorath shrugged.


    "If that doesn''t suit you, we can always return to the alternative¡ª But we both know that''s not beneficial to anyone."


    The King was silent for a moment. He knew them well. He knew they had a hidden agenda. And yet¡­ if he refused, it would mean years of conflict.


    "One year?" he asked coolly.


    "Of course," Vaelthas replied smoothly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "A year is a reasonable time for the younger generation to prepare."


    The King scoffed, his lips twisting into a sneer.


    "You truly believe I would allow myself to be pulled into such a pathetic spectacle?" His voice dripped with scorn. "Do you really think I am naive enough to agree to a tournament in a mere year, knowing the current state of affairs?"


    Jorath spread his hands in mock contemplation.


    "Well then, perhaps we should alter the terms slightly," he mused. "Let''s say¡­ twenty years? Would that be more acceptable to Your Majesty?"


    The King was silent for a long moment. Finally, he gave a slow nod.


    "I accept." His voice was firm, his gaze piercing. "But if you believe this changes anything, you are gravely mistaken."


    Jorath''s smile widened.


    "Since it''s a tournament, and we are offering the pill as the prize¡­ I believe your family should contribute something of equal value, yes?"


    The King''s eyes flickered. His aura


    The very air trembled, and the ground beneath the Sect Masters cracked under the weight of his presence.


    "Do not overstep." His voice was glacial. "You have already taken enough from the Soul Crystal Mines."


    He turned to Kaelrith and his son.


    "We¡¯re leaving."


    Vaelthas and Jorath watched as the royal trio rose into the air, preparing to depart.


    "See you in twenty years," Jorath said with a smirk. "We will send Your Majesty the precise details of the tournament soon."


    The King did not answer.


    As soon as the royal trio vanished beyond the horizon, Vaelthas and Jorath remained where they stood, silently watching the lingering traces of their auras dissipate into the air.


    "Kaelrith has grown stronger again," Jorath noted, narrowing his eyes. "Fighting him was always troublesome, but if he continues to grow at this rate, he could become an even greater problem. At least Aldrich hasn''t broken through and remains at our level of cultivation."


    Vaelthas sighed, as if the topic bored him. "I knew his talent wouldn¡¯t let him stagnate, but this could be a problem in the future. As for the Third Prince¡­ while his talent is rare, it¡¯s clear he lacks the potential to ever reach our level. It¡¯s an impressive feat for his age¡ªachieving such cultivation before a century has passed¡ªbut unless he has some miraculous encounter, this is likely where his cultivation journey will end." He paused briefly. "Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter. The plan was a success."


    Jorath tilted his head, gazing at the sky. "Yes, now all that remains is to wait. I wonder how these twenty years will unfold."


    Jorath glanced at Vaelthas from the corner of his eye. "Since our dealings with the king are concluded, I''m returning to my domain."


    Vaelthas smirked faintly. "Until next time, Jorath."


    In an instant, their figures blurred and faded into the air, as if they had never been there at all.


    When the last traces of their auras dissipated, and the air around them slowly returned to normal, only one person remained at the site where the royal trio and the two sect masters had stood.


    The arrogant sect master¡ªthe same one who had initially greeted the king and general with mockery¡ªstood frozen, staring into the empty space as if still processing what had just transpired.


    They had ignored him entirely. Throughout the entire conversation, he had been treated as if he were nothing but air, as though his existence held no significance in the presence of those who truly dictated the world''s fate. And he it¡ª


    The fear. The raw, primal terror that had seeped into his bones when the king and Kaelrith unleashed their auras. In that moment, he understood¡ªhe was . Before true titans, his strength was but a shadow.


    His body still trembled, though he tried to suppress it. His thoughts raced chaotically, refusing to let him steady his breath.


    His fist clenched tightly.


    "I must¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I must inform the others about what happened here."


    Then, without another word, he turned and disappeared into the fortress''s shadows.


    ***


    The queen stretched slightly on her throne in her private audience chamber, the scent of freshly brewed tea filling the air. Despite having given birth to her daughter just days ago, her posture betrayed no hint of exhaustion. She had been a monarch for too long to allow herself such a weakness.


    The doors opened, and several advisors entered, carrying reports. Each bowed respectfully before taking their places.


    "Let¡¯s begin," the queen announced, raising her teacup to her lips. "What news do you bring from the kingdom?"


    The first advisor stepped forward and unfurled a scroll.


    "Tensions have arisen along our northern borders with the . Their representatives have begun questioning our claims over lands adjacent to their territories."


    The queen arched an eyebrow.


    "This isn¡¯t the first time. What do you propose?"


    "We could send a delegation under the guise of negotiations. Unofficially, it would serve as a warning. If they do not withdraw their claims, we could impose limited trade restrictions."


    The queen nodded.


    "Do it. Send an invitation for talks, but make it clear¡ªwe do not negotiate from a position of weakness."


    The advisor bowed and returned to his seat.


    A second advisor stepped forward.


    "Your Majesty, our granary reserves are growing as projected. We should consider expanding our exports to strengthen our trade influence."


    The queen nodded but showed little interest.


    "Yes. Let the economic council handle it."


    A third advisor hesitated slightly before stepping forward, his expression carrying a hint of unease.


    "Your Majesty¡­ in several provinces, the has begun gaining influence. Though still small, their doctrine is attracting peasants and minor nobility alike."


    The queen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. They were always a problem.


    "Monitor them. If their numbers grow, we will respond."


    The advisor nodded and stepped back.


    A moment of silence settled over the chamber. The queen placed her teacup down and turned her gaze toward the window. For a brief moment, her thoughts wandered elsewhere.


    Aldrich.


    Far away, within the Black Flame Order, her husband was engaged in negotiations. Though she knew his pride, she could only hope he hadn¡¯t done anything .


    She exhaled softly, pulling herself back to the present.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, you are dismissed."


    The advisors bowed and exited the chamber.


    Elsewhere in the palace, in a warm and quiet room, Sylphia''s eyes fluttered open.


    The gentle rocking of the maid, accompanied by a soft, hummed melody, filled the air.


    Sylphia mused.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9: You’re truly… able to absorb Qi?

    A gentle breeze rippled across the crystal-clear lake, casting shimmering reflections onto the wooden terrace that floated just above the water¡¯s surface. White flowers drifted lazily atop the water, trembling slightly, as if waiting for something unseen. A subtle floral fragrance hung in the air, and the tranquil atmosphere gave the illusion of a peaceful retreat.


    But it was nothing more than an illusion.


    This place did not belong to ordinary reality. It was one of the hidden dimensions, severed from the mortal world, existing only for those capable of reaching it. A realm detached from time itself¡ªwhere the water never grew murky, the flowers never wilted, and space seemed to exist beyond the natural flow of the world.


    At the very heart of this picturesque domain, seated on an elegant cushion before a low table, was a man. His long black robes draped loosely around him, and at his waist rested a finely crafted dagger¡ªmore ceremonial than practical. Black hair cascaded over his shoulders, and a half-mask concealed the upper portion of his face, its delicate etchings barely visible except when the light struck at just the right angle.


    He lifted a teacup and took a slow sip, waiting.


    Before him, the air rippled. Space fractured for the briefest moment, like the surface of a lake disturbed by a stone, and from that distortion emerged Jorath. Droplets of water hovered momentarily in the air, as if time itself had hesitated before letting them fall back into the lake.


    Jorath sighed, adjusting the collar of his robe.


    "You always create such peaceful places, and yet¡­" He glanced around, taking in the scenery. "Every time I come here, I feel like I¡¯m suffocating."


    The man did not react immediately. He simply set his teacup down with deliberate slowness.


    "Jorath. I was waiting."


    "Of course you were." Jorath rolled his eyes and stepped closer. "How could I keep you waiting too long?"


    "How did it go?" the man asked, ignoring his tone.


    "Everything went according to plan." Jorath settled onto the opposite side of the table. "Aldrich accepted the tournament. Your little theatrical display worked."


    The man merely nodded, betraying no emotion.


    "Was it truly worth using such a valuable pill for a simple tournament among the younger generation?" Jorath arched a brow.


    The man took another sip of tea before replying calmly:


    "Sometimes, the greatest value does not lie in the reward itself¡ªbut in what people are willing to do to obtain it."


    A brief silence followed, punctuated only by the whispering rustle of leaves swayed by the wind. Finally, Jorath broke the quiet.


    "Speaking of what people are willing to do¡­" His eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "Don¡¯t you think we wasted a perfect opportunity?"


    The man regarded him from behind the mask but said nothing, prompting Jorath to continue.


    "We could have used Selene to eliminate the Princess. That would have been a catastrophe for Aldrich¡ªhis family would have been humiliated even further. His firstborn remains in a coma, and if his daughter had also perished, people would have begun to doubt his ability to protect even his own family."


    The man studied him for a long moment before reaching for his teacup once more, taking a small sip.


    "Yes, that does seem the most logical course," he said evenly. "But losing such a valuable spy would be regrettable."


    "Spies can be replaced. The chaos her death would have caused would have been worth the loss."


    "Would it?" The man slid his teacup lightly across the table¡¯s surface. "Had we killed the princess now, the royal family would have initiated a purge. They would become more cautious, more closed off. And, more importantly¡­ they would cut us off from information. We do not need additional barriers at this moment. It is better to remain in the shadows."


    He let his words linger before continuing.


    "Besides, the queen has only just given birth. She will be overly protective of the child¡ªespecially with her husband absent from the palace. She will be watching closely, and that means any move we make could draw more attention than we desire."


    Jorath exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair.


    "Well, you¡¯re the one in charge. I¡¯m just offering suggestions."


    "I know." The man inclined his head. "And I appreciate it."


    Jorath stood, stretching lazily.


    "That¡¯s all I had to say. I¡¯ll be on my way."


    The man did not stop him, nor did he add anything further. Jorath turned, took a few steps, and disappeared into another fold of reality.


    On the other side of the portal, within his own domain, Jorath emerged from the shadows, stretched his arms, and took a deep breath.


    Jorath let out a frustrated sigh as he emerged from the shadows of his own domain.


    "Every time I talk to him, I feel unbelievably uncomfortable." He shook his head. "Maybe it''s his gaze¡­ or maybe it''s the fact that I never truly know what¡¯s going on in his mind."


    Meanwhile, in the picturesque garden, the masked man remained motionless, staring at the tranquil lake¡¯s surface.


    "Selene should now have gained even greater trust from the Queen, especially since nothing happened¡ªeven though it was a perfect opportunity for an assassination." He spoke softly, almost to himself. "With the first phase of the plan complete¡­ it¡¯s time for me to make my move."


    The water in the lake trembled suddenly, its surface darkening, as if reflecting something that should not exist.


    The man¡¯s lips curled into a barely perceptible smile. The lake¡¯s surface brightened once more, the flowers once again drifting lazily, and the gentle breeze returned, as if nothing had happened.


    The royal chambers were silent. The Queen stretched out her arms, and the maid carefully handed her the child. The Queen gazed down at her daughter with a gentle smile, cradling her softly. Her long, pale hair cascaded over her shoulders, and the warm candlelight cast soft shadows along the walls, giving the room an almost intimate atmosphere.


    "That will be enough for today, Selene. You may rest." Her voice was gentle yet firm.


    The maid, kneeling beside her with her head lowered, gave a slight nod. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Her tone was calm. She bowed and quietly exited the chamber, closing the doors behind her.


    Sylphia felt a growing irritation. In her past life, she had been independent, and now? Now she could do nothing but listen and sleep. Her body was weak, fragile, and utterly devoid of control. Every attempt at movement amounted to nothing more than a feeble flail of her tiny arms.


    It was humiliating.


    But¡­ perhaps she could turn it to her advantage.


    Her mother was here, holding her, looking at her with unmistakable affection. If she wanted to increase her worth in their eyes, she needed to stand out. And what could be more extraordinary than a newborn absorbing Qi?


    That should be enough to solidify her importance. Her situation might not have been ideal, but if she was to live in this world, she might as well ensure her position remained unshakable.


    Sylphia focused, feeling the Qi around her. The same subtle energy she had sensed before. As she released the first faint impulse, the air in the room thickened, the warm candlelight flickering in response.


    The Queen¡¯s brow lifted slightly, her gaze sharpening as she looked down at her daughter in astonishment.


    "You¡¯re truly¡­ able to absorb Qi?" she whispered, almost unable to believe what she was seeing.


    Seeing the surprise on her mother¡¯s face, Sylphia felt a deep satisfaction.


    Hah¡­ see? Your daughter is special. Just try to cast me aside for the sake of your precious family now.

 Chapter 10: I will protect the pride and honor of our family until the very end

    The Queen observed her daughter closely, gently running her fingers over the infant¡¯s delicate body. There was no doubt¡ªQi, which had moments ago drifted through the air like an invisible mist, was now seeping into her skin, pulsing faintly like a second heartbeat.


    This was no ordinary absorption of energy.


    Most children born into noble bloodlines were unable to even perceive Qi consciously for the first several years of their lives. Yet, Sylphia was not only absorbing it¡ªher body was already adapting, reinforcing itself from within.


    The Queen narrowed her eyes.


    "Body refinement cultivation¡­" she murmured under her breath.


    This could be a blessing¡­ or a curse. Certain rare bloodlines gave birth to children with extraordinary abilities, but just as often, it led to tragic consequences. If her body could not withstand such rapid adaptation, it could result in irreparable damage.


    The Queen raised her hand, allowing her own Qi to spread subtly through the air, seeking to intertwine with her daughter¡¯s aura. She attempted to examine Sylphia¡¯s condition¡­ but the child¡¯s Qi instinctively repelled hers.


    A flicker of surprise crossed the Queen¡¯s face.


    "She won¡¯t even allow me near¡­" she murmured, though there was no frustration in her tone. If anything, she felt a small shadow of pride.


    In the end, she chose not to interfere. Nature was meant to be observed, not corrected. Perhaps this was simply her daughter¡¯s destined path.


    Sylphia, noticing the shift in her mother¡¯s expression, nearly laughed in her mind.


    Hah! See how remarkable I am? Go on, just try to sacrifice me for the family¡¯s sake now.


    But her triumph lasted only moments. Suddenly, she felt the energy draining from her body, her eyelids growing unbearably heavy. She wanted to curse aloud, but all she managed was a soft whimper, no different from any ordinary newborn. Her body was too weak. Too weak to endure any longer.


    Damn it, again?! This newborn body is a joke! I can¡¯t even properly use Qi before collapsing like some lifeless fish!


    The Queen sighed, watching as her daughter succumbed to slumber, before gently placing her back into the crib.


    "Good night, little one," she whispered, before turning and stepping out of the room.


    Her chamber was just next door, separated only by ornate, massive doors. She had barely shut them when she felt a familiar presence.


    Aldrich had returned.


    The King stood by the window, gazing into the darkness. In the dim candlelight, his silver hair gleamed faintly, and his sharp features betrayed no exhaustion, despite what must have been a grueling journey.


    "You¡¯re unharmed," she said softly, stepping closer.


    "There was no reason to be otherwise." His voice was as deep and steady as ever. He turned to face her, his gaze unreadable. "I must inform you of what transpired. The tournament has been decided."


    The Queen raised an eyebrow, sensing more behind his words than a mere report.


    "A tournament? How is that possible? Under what terms?"


    "Vaelthas and Jorath used the situation to force my hand. They knew I could not ignore their movements, so they proposed an official competition. Their sects will send their younger generation to fight in the tournament."


    The Queen remained silent for a moment, weighing his words. She knew how much this meant for their house.


    "How could you agree to a tournament between the younger generation?!" Her voice rose, sharp and immediate. "You know full well we stand no chance! This is nothing short of handing them victory on a silver platter!"


    Aldrich did not respond right away. He regarded her calmly before uttering a single word:


    "The Soul Restoration Pill."


    The Queen¡¯s breath hitched, her eyes widening in shock.


    "The Soul Restoration Pill?" she repeated slowly, as if needing confirmation that she had heard correctly.


    "Yes," the King affirmed. "It is the prize for the tournament¡¯s victor."


    The Queen inhaled deeply, trying to steady the storm of emotions rising within her. She studied her husband¡¯s face, trying to understand his reasoning. If Vaelthas and Jorath had offered something this invaluable, they must have been absolutely certain of their victory.


    At last, she exhaled, clenching her hands into fists.


    "I understand¡­" she said slowly, swallowing her frustration. "That means we had little choice. If the pill is real, then even the smallest chance of obtaining it was worth the risk."


    Aldrich nodded, satisfied that his wife was beginning to see the full picture.


    "When will it take place?" she asked after a moment, her gaze sharp.


    "In twenty years." His voice was firm. "That was the only condition I managed to enforce. I¡¯m also curious how the other sects will react to this news. Will they join the tournament, or simply watch from the sidelines?"


    A brief silence filled the room before the Queen finally spoke. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sylphia¡­"


    The King turned to her, his expression unreadable. "What about her?"


    "She is absorbing Qi. Already." There was something in her voice she could not conceal¡ªa mix of admiration and unease. "And¡­ she did not allow me to interfere."


    Aldrich remained silent for a moment. His face did not change, though she noticed how his fingers brushed lightly against his chin in thought.


    "Hmmm."


    There was no shock in him, nor any excessive joy. But there was¡­ something else. Something he did not voice aloud.


    "There is no reason to celebrate. Not yet," he finally said. "Everything depends on what cultivation root she awakens at the age of six."


    The Queen frowned. "Is that really all you care about?"


    "Potential is everything," he replied evenly. "She may display all the extraordinary abilities in the world, but if her root turns out to be mediocre¡­ she will not go far. Just like our third son, Vaelian. Despite his talent and skill in Qi manipulation, his progress is limited. His Mid-Grade Roots ensure that he will never reach our level of cultivation."


    For a moment, she wanted to argue. But in the end, she found no words. Perhaps he was right.


    "So all we can do now is wait," she sighed.


    Aldrich said nothing, only holding her gaze for a moment before turning back to the window.


    The Queen took one last look into her daughter¡¯s room. Sylphia slept peacefully, though Qi still pulsed faintly around her aura.


    No matter what the future holds¡­ something tells me she will not be ordinary.


    Meanwhile, Aldrich stepped onto the balcony, his eyes scanning the vast city below the palace. The streets, which should have been quiet at this hour, still bustled with activity, as if chaos was slowly beginning to take hold. The kingdom¡¯s affairs were growing increasingly complicated. Alliances wavered, enemies grew bolder, and the upcoming tournament would only add fuel to the fire.


    He sighed, gripping the marble railing tightly. The only solace in all of this was that, in the worst-case scenario, he could still make a move¡­ or at least, he hoped he could.


    His eyes gleamed with cold determination.


    No matter what happens, I will protect the pride and honor of our family until the very end.

 Chapter 11: Super Sect

    In the war council chamber, where flickering torchlight cast long shadows on the stone walls, King Aldrich surveyed the gathered advisors and warriors before him. A heavy silence hung over the table as the words of the upcoming Tournament still echoed in their minds.


    "You¡¯re saying they offered the Soul Restoration Pill?" Grand Sage Helion finally spoke, his aged eyes filled with skepticism. "And we accepted their terms?"


    "We had no choice," Aldrich replied calmly. "Otherwise, we would have admitted that we were unworthy of obtaining it."


    General Kaelrith, standing beside the King, crossed his arms. "It¡¯s obvious that the Black Flame Order and the Golden Dragon Brotherhood aim to weaken the prestige of our lineage. But they underestimated us. Twenty years is a long time."


    "Twenty years¡­" the Commander of the Royal Guard murmured.


    Grand Sage Helion narrowed his eyes, tapping his wooden staff against the floor. "Does this mean other factions may try to influence the Tournament? Too many hidden forces remain in the shadows."


    Marshal Orvath of the Royal Guard folded his arms. "If every Super Sect joins the competition, the level of battle will surpass anything seen before. This could evolve into something far greater than just a Tournament."


    King¡¯s Chief Advisor, Luthien Varos, raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on the map spread across the table. "And what if that was the goal all along? Perhaps this Tournament was never just about a competition, but a battlefield where new hierarchies in the Kingdom will be established." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General Kaelrith smirked grimly. "In that case, we had better be ready for every possible move."


    ***


    White Dragon Sect ¨C The Fortress on the Summit of Sword Masters


    In the heart of the mist-covered mountains, the headquarters of the White Dragon Sect resonated with the sound of clashing blades. Disciples trained relentlessly, their swords ringing against each other in a ceaseless dance of steel. On the highest level of the fortress, among the vast training terraces, Master Bai Long gazed into the distance.


    "The Tournament¡­" he murmured, gripping a finely crafted sword in his hand. "Things are finally becoming interesting."


    One of his senior disciples, kneeling before him, raised his head.


    "Master, does this mean we should participate as well?"


    Bai Long arched an eyebrow, his gaze turning sharp.


    "The White Dragon Sect cannot remain indifferent. If the Black Flame Order and the Golden Dragon Brotherhood are competing, then we must prove that our blades are not inferior."


    ***


    Mystic Moon Sect ¨C The Misty Abyss of Illusions


    A dense mist swirled around the palace of the Mystic Moon Sect, cloaking the grand structure in an ethereal shroud. At its heart, seated upon an elevated platform, Grandmistress Arienna Lunaris traced delicate patterns over the surface of a mystical mirror. Her long, silver robes rippled gently, as if touched by unseen forces.


    "The Tournament¡­" she whispered, her voice a soft melody carried by the mist. Her disciples knelt in silence, waiting for her decision.


    One of her most gifted students, Lyria, lifted her head.


    "Our illusions are stronger than their swords or flames, Grandmistress. But should we entangle ourselves in their games?"


    Arienna¡¯s eyes shimmered with thought.


    "This could be an opportunity to gain more than just victory. Prepare yourself, Lyria. Our sect shall enter."


    ***


    Burning Phoenix Clan ¨C The Sacred Desert of Fire


    In the heart of the scorching desert, where the sand burned under the relentless sun, Patriarch Ignarius lifted his head as one of his messengers relayed the news.


    "A Tournament?" His deep voice echoed through the grand halls of the palace. "Finally, something worth our attention."


    His advisor hesitated before speaking.


    "Patriarch, this could be a trap."


    Ignarius let out a low, rumbling laugh.


    "Perhaps. But have I not always told you? A Phoenix does not fear the flames. Prepare our finest disciples. We will fight."


    ***


    Black Dragon Mountain ¨C Eternal Shadow Clan ¨C The Kingdom of Darkness


    Beneath the towering black peaks, where light never fully reached, Dark Grandmaster Xai¡¯Ren sat on a marble throne surrounded by his finest disciples.


    "A Tournament¡­?" His voice was quiet, yet each word carried the weight of judgment.


    One of his most skilled assassins, kneeling before him, raised his head.


    "Master, should we act?"


    Xai¡¯Ren closed his eyes, as if calculating countless possible outcomes.


    "Not for glory, nor for the prize¡­ but to assess the potential of the other sects. If we are to prepare for the future, we must know who may become a threat. We shall participate."


    ***


    Frozen Empress Sect ¨C Palace of the Frostbound Soul


    Atop an icy peak, amidst swirling snowflakes, Elvaria Frostveil opened her eyes. Her breath crystallized into frost that danced in the air.


    "The Soul Restoration Pill¡­" she murmured. "Such a precious thing. And yet¡­"


    Her disciple, kneeling before her, dared to raise her gaze.


    "Master, should we¡­?"


    Elvaria remained silent for a moment before allowing a faint smile.


    "We cannot allow the other sects to claim everything. If they are playing their game, we too shall place our piece on the board."


    ***


    Radiant Sky Sect ¨C Temple of Divine Light


    In a golden temple surrounded by levitating crystals of pure light, Master Aurelios gazed at the sun¡¯s rays reflecting off the ancient walls. His hands rested on a ceremonial staff, while his disciples meditated, suspended in the air.


    "The Tournament¡­" His voice was calm yet resolute. "Change is coming."


    One of his most exceptional disciples, Novara, opened her eyes.


    "Master, should we intervene? We have always remained above such competitions."


    Aurelios smiled faintly.


    "Light should not remain in the shadows. If the other sects seek the Soul Restoration Pill, then we too shall enter. To remind the world what true Qi harmony means."


    ***


    Iron Dragon Sect ¨C Fortress of Unyielding Steel


    Deep within the mountains, in a massive fortress carved from stone, the warriors of the Iron Dragon Sect struck steel columns with their fists, testing the limits of their endurance. Master Taranis stood on a raised platform, surveying his disciples.


    "The Tournament¡­" he said slowly, his voice like thunder echoing against the walls. "An opportunity to remind everyone what true strength is."


    One of his students, his fists bloodied, lifted his gaze.


    "Master, does this mean we will compete?"


    Taranis smirked grimly.


    "Fools who believe Qi alone is enough to win deserve a lesson. We shall show them that an indomitable body is mightier than any cultivation secret."


    ***


    A royal attendant entered the war council chamber and knelt before Aldrich, delivering the latest news.


    "Your Majesty, all nine Super Sects have declared their participation in the Tournament."


    A brief silence filled the room before King Aldrich clenched the armrest of his throne, his gaze sharpening into an icy glint as he processed the information.


    "So not only have we allowed our opponents to set the terms, but we have also drawn the entire elite of the Kingdom¡¯s cultivation world into this game¡­"


    King Aldrich exhaled heavily, closing his eyes for a moment.


    "This may prove to be far more troublesome than we initially expected."

 Chapter 12: Abyssal King

    Warm morning sunlight streamed through the massive, gilded windows of the royal chamber, bathing the room in a soft glow. A cool, featherlight touch on my cheek made me furrow my brows. Moments later, a gentle, melodic voice pulled me from my drowsy haze.


    "Princess, it¡¯s time to wake up."


    I opened my eyes, and the first thing I saw was the slender figure of Selene leaning over me. As always, she looked almost inhumanly beautiful. I rubbed my face and pushed myself up slightly, resting on my delicate hands. Not that it surprised me. High-level cultivators always had an ethereal allure. Honestly, it felt like some kind of genetic cheat code.


    Selene¡¯s long, silky violet hair shimmered even in the dim morning light. Her deep violet eyes seemed to pierce through a person¡¯s very soul, and her delicate features made her appear as if she belonged to another world. She was tall and graceful, her every movement flowing effortlessly, as if she glided rather than walked. And to top it all off¡­ she had truly impressive Big boobs. Seriously, did every high-ranking cultivator have to look so perfect? It felt downright unfair.


    She was my mother¡¯s personal attendant, the only person she trusted unconditionally. Everyone in the palace knew that Selene¡¯s loyalty was unwavering. And yet, to me, she remained an enigma. For the past few years, she had been my caretaker, yet I still couldn¡¯t read even a flicker of emotion on her face.


    With a sigh, I pushed the blanket aside and hopped off the bed with ease. Despite my young age, my body was already strong and agile thanks to daily cultivation. My feet barely made a sound against the polished floor as I straightened up, ready to face another day.


    My gaze landed on the mirror.


    Every day, I looked more and more like my mother. My short, silver hair glowed under the morning light, and my blue eyes gleamed with a mysterious brilliance. I wondered how I would look once my hair grew longer. I couldn¡¯t wait to see myself with long locks¡ªwould I be as breathtaking as my mother? My skin was flawless, and my features were delicate and perfectly balanced.


    Selene stepped closer, holding out my prepared robes. I let her dress me, feeling the soft caress of silk against my skin. After three years of being treated like royalty, I had mostly come to terms with my new life as a girl. Over time, even my thoughts had begun to adjust¡ªI found myself thinking of myself as a girl more often than not.


    I looked at my reflection once more, running my eyes over my form. I was three years old. But the girl staring back at me in the mirror looked at least six.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. Thanks to daily cultivation, my body had been developing far faster than that of a normal child. By the time I was one, I could already walk, run, and jump. When my body had been too weak to do anything else, I had devoted all my energy to absorbing Qi. And now, the results were undeniable.


    Not only was I stronger and more agile than other children my age, but I also¡­ knew that in the future, I would grow into a great beauty. I had my mother to thank for that.


    Good genes were a form of power, too.


    "Princess, should I prepare a bath for you?" Selene stood beside me, her voice as serene and melodic as ever.


    I glanced at her over my shoulder.


    "Yes. And bring me one of the historical texts¡ªI feel like studying." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene nodded gracefully and left the chamber without a sound, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    The history of this world¡­


    Over the past two years, I had spent an enormous amount of time learning to read. To the absolute shock of everyone in the palace, by the age of three, I could already read fluently and analyze texts. Though honestly, the fact that I even had to learn to read irritated me. Really. I could understand the spoken language of this world instantly, but the letters? No, those I had to learn like any other child. What nonsense.


    But at least now, I could read historical texts and uncover the past of this world. And what I learned surprised me more than I cared to admit¡­


    A thousand years ago, this world was ruled by monsters. Literally.


    Gigantic creatures whose bodies were so powerful that even the greatest cultivators of that time couldn¡¯t harm them. Cultivators were nothing more than prey in a world of beasts, and for centuries, humanity struggled to avoid complete annihilation.


    Only the great war changed everything. Humanity emerged victorious. But that didn¡¯t mean those creatures had disappeared completely. The monsters had not vanished¡ªthey had simply lost their dominion.


    And honestly¡­ it was terrifying to think about. I tried to imagine those times¡ªa world where humanity was nothing more than fragile, helpless beings living in the shadows of colossal monsters. Cities reduced to rubble with a single swipe of a claw, entire clans erased from existence by a lone beast, and the skies darkened by the wings of titanic creatures. Humans forced to hide in underground caves and ruins, fighting for every single day of survival, while monsters ruled as the true lords of the world. The mere thought of it sent shivers down my spine.


    But now, monsters were mere shadows of their former selves. They were no longer the rulers of this world. They were bred by humans, kept alive only as training dummies for cultivators. At least, that¡¯s what the books claimed.


    One thing didn¡¯t add up¡ªhow did humanity, after struggling for centuries without being able to match the beasts, suddenly gain enough power to defeat them? It felt like something had been deliberately concealed. Something didn¡¯t fit, as if a crucial piece of history was missing.


    But what intrigued me the most was the legend of the Abyssal King.


    He was a being so powerful that even the strongest entities of that era feared him. The embodiment of destruction and chaos, his shadow loomed over the entire world, and his wrath was like a storm that consumed entire civilizations. The Abyssal King had no equal¡ªhis power could erase entire cities with a single gesture, and those who stood against him vanished, leaving behind only memories and scorched ruins. His presence distorted reality itself, and a darkness so dense surrounded him that it devoured even the light.


    In the end, humanity managed to defeat him, but even then, his essence shattered into eleven black cores, which kept him sealed away. No one had been able to destroy them¡ªthey were nearly indestructible, as if his will still lingered in this world, leaving an unerasable mark of his power.


    Each of the nine Super Sects possessed one core, treating it both as a symbol of prestige and as a key to maintaining the world¡¯s current balance. The Royal Family held the tenth, regarded as the crown jewel of their power, a constant reminder of who truly ruled the kingdom. And the eleventh¡­ that was the true anomaly, an enigmatic piece of the puzzle that no one spoke of openly, yet everyone knew existed. The eleventh core belonged to "him." He was the last guardian of the seal, the final bastion, ensuring that to resurrect the Abyssal King, one would first have to defeat him and take the core from his hands.


    I tried to uncover his name, but the only thing I learned was that he was the strongest cultivator in the world. He was the main reason my royal family had dominated this world for the past two hundred years and still stood at the pinnacle of cultivation, deterring any attempts to overthrow our dynasty.


    Whoever he was¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how powerful he had to be for no one to dare challenge him in over two centuries.


    If someone ever tried to resurrect the Abyssal King, it would be a real problem. The thought of such a being returning to the world sent shivers down my spine.


    I sighed, stretching lazily. Well, that wasn¡¯t my problem for now.


    For now, I had other goals.


    I needed to make my body even stronger.


    If I was to live in this world, in this royal family, I had to prove my talent and uniqueness as much as possible¡ªto show that I was someone worthy of respect and protection, ensuring that I wouldn¡¯t become just another pawn sacrificed for the family¡¯s benefit.

 Chapter 13: You certainly know how to use your strengths to your advantage

    The mist filled the air like a dense, poisonous web, weaving around the ruins of black towers that had long since crumbled under their own weight. The stench of decay and the metallic tang of old blood lingered, while the damp earth seemed to tremble with every whisper of an unknown wind. The Misty Labyrinth was no place for mortals. It was one of the Nine Forbidden Territories, where beings born of pure chaos still roamed¡ªforgotten, broken, and filled with wrath.


    Deep within the shadows, a pair of eyes opened. Golden, burning like twin suns, yet filled with something primal and untamed. The entity sensed an intruder.


    The air suddenly thickened. The mist, which had drifted with an almost sentient rhythm, began to retreat, as though some unseen force was suppressing it. Something was disturbing its natural flow.


    The entity stirred, claws sinking into the damp ground as its massive form slithered out of the darkness. Its golden eyes widened in raw fury as they locked onto the lone figure standing among the ruins.


    A human.


    A deafening roar shattered the silence, shaking the very foundations of the Labyrinth. There was no warning¡ªthis was an immediate attack. The beast lunged forward, its colossal tail whipping through the air like a titanic hammer, obliterating stone pillars in its path.


    The force of the impact made the air tremble.


    But it met no resistance.


    "Hmph."


    The masked man didn¡¯t even flinch. With a single, effortless motion, he raised his hand and stopped the beast¡¯s tail in midair, as though catching a child¡¯s strike. The creature¡¯s scales groaned under their own pressure, its muscles straining in an impossible battle for dominance.


    And yet¡ª


    Nothing.


    Silence.


    The golden eyes widened in pure shock.


    "So you really are here," the man said, his voice carrying an absolute calm. Then, he released the tail, letting it slam into the ground with a dull thud.


    The beast recoiled a step, growling again. It was massive¡ªits body, covered in jagged black and deep violet scales, seemed to blend into the surrounding darkness. Every movement sent a whispering friction through its scales, like blades scraping against stone. Sharp, massive spines protruded from its back, pulsing with an eerie, faint light. Its eyes¡ªgolden, burning, filled with rage and something more¡ªbored into the masked man. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just fury.


    It was something else. Something it hadn¡¯t felt in millennia¡ªuncertainty.


    "How is this possible¡­?" it hissed, narrowing its eyes. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So this is what¡¯s become of the once-mighty beasts of old?" The masked man tilted his head slightly, as if pondering the thought aloud. "In your time, humans feared even stepping near your domains. And now? You flee, you cower in ruins, living like exiles. It¡¯s amusing. Pathetic."


    The beast roared and slammed a clawed foot into the ground, shaking the entire valley.


    "Watch your words, human. Your blood can spill just as easily as any other¡¯s!" it snarled, its voice reverberating through the air like thunder before a storm.


    "Oh?" The masked man regarded it through his mask, arrogance dripping from his tone. "Do you truly believe that someone as weak as you could make my blood flow?"


    The beast shuddered, and its fury erupted into raw, primal rage. Its claws dug into the earth, and from deep within the Labyrinth came a low, ominous rumble, as if the very land itself resonated with its wrath. The rocks beneath it cracked, the air filled with the acrid scent of burning sulfur as its breath grew hotter. The space around them warped, as though nature itself struggled to accommodate its overwhelming presence. It didn¡¯t roar¡ªits rage was heavy, suffocating, tangible. The mist that had once cloaked the ruins now seemed to retreat, as if even it wanted no part in what was about to happen.


    The masked man smirked beneath his mask, his voice laced with both amusement and condescension.


    "Oh¡­ so you¡¯re not just a cowering rat after all. Even as you stand before me, your fighting spirit hasn¡¯t been extinguished. Perhaps I should show you a glimpse of my true power?"


    He made no sudden movements, didn¡¯t even lift his hand to attack. And yet¡ªsomething in the air shattered.


    An aura, which had been completely absent until now, erupted around him like an invisible storm, pressing down on everything in its vicinity. The air grew dense, heavy, as if every breath now required sheer force of will. The mist, which had previously recoiled in response to the beast¡¯s rage, now swirled wildly, driven back by something far more ominous.


    The beast felt it¡ªits own body betraying it. Instinct commanded it to fight, yet something deep within screamed in warning. Its claws, which had trembled with fury moments ago, now felt sluggish, its heart pounding harder¡ªnot from anger, but from something far worse.


    Pure, primal fear.


    The beast''s golden eyes flickered, its massive chest rising and falling with deep, labored breaths. The suffocating aura pressing down on it was unlike anything it had experienced in millennia. Its claws, once poised to rip flesh from bone, hesitated mid-air.


    "Why¡­ why have you come?" it rasped, its voice barely more than a growl, yet tinged with something unfamiliar¡ªdread.


    "Oh? So you finally realize you have no choice?" The masked man tilted his head slightly, his tone laced with amusement. "But you need not worry. I am not here to kill you."


    As suddenly as it had appeared, the crushing pressure vanished. The suffocating weight lifted, dissipating like mist before the morning sun. It was as if the overwhelming presence had never existed.


    The beast staggered slightly, its tail scraping against the cracked ground as it regained its footing. Wariness lingered in its eyes, but beneath it, something else simmered¡ªa flicker of recognition.


    "The world was not always as it is now," the masked man continued, his voice carrying through the ruins like a whisper from the past. "Once, monsters were the true rulers of this world. Humanity cowered in the shadows, trembling before the might you embodied. There were no cultivators, no hunters, no organizations treating you as mere prey. You were unchallenged, untamed."


    He stepped forward, his presence unnervingly calm. "And now?" A hint of mockery crept into his tone. "You live in ruins, stripped of your legacy, hunted and slaughtered to satisfy the ambitions of mortals. Once, humans wouldn''t dare to meet your gaze. Now, they use you as stepping stones. You have fallen."


    The beast growled, slamming a clawed foot into the earth, causing the valley to quake. "Watch your tongue, human. Your blood can spill just as easily as any other¡¯s."


    The masked man¡¯s lips curled into a smirk beneath his mask. "Is that so? Do you truly believe that someone as weak as you could make my blood flow?"


    The beast stiffened. Fury blazed in its eyes, but beneath that fury, a shadow of doubt lingered.


    Then, in the masked man¡¯s hands, two black crystals materialized. They pulsed with a darkness so deep that even the feeble light of the ruins seemed to shrink away from them. The energy within them was ancient, primordial, a remnant of something that had refused to die.


    The beast¡¯s entire form tensed. Recognition flashed in its golden eyes.


    "That¡­" Its voice dropped to a near whisper, a stark contrast to the raw power it had displayed mere moments ago.


    The masked man slowly curled his fingers around one of the crystals, his voice barely above a murmur. "Yes. These are the Abyss King¡¯s Black Cores. Fragments of his power, echoes of his dominion over this world."


    The pulsing darkness from the cores danced across the beast¡¯s scales, casting long shadows that flickered like ghosts of an ancient past. The masked man¡¯s grip tightened slightly as he raised the crystals higher.


    "I seek to restore what was lost. To bring the true order of this world back into balance."


    The words rang through the ruins like a decree.


    The beast¡¯s golden eyes narrowed, its tail flicking once against the shattered remains of stone pillars. It studied the man before it, measuring his conviction, weighing his words. Silence stretched between them, thick and tense.


    Then, at last, the beast spoke. "Why would a human seek to resurrect the Abyss King?"


    The masked man chuckled, but there was no humor in his voice. "That is not for you to question. All you need to know is that, like you, I desire his return."


    He extended the black cores slightly, their energy pulsating with a slow, steady rhythm.


    "The only question that matters now is this¡ªwill you stand with me? Will you help me reclaim the remaining cores?"


    The beast¡¯s gaze flickered, and for the first time in countless ages, something long buried stirred within it. The ember of old dominion, of long-forgotten sovereignty. A primal hunger awakened¡ªone that had once shaped the fate of this world.


    ***


    Far away, in the heart of the Royal Palace, the soft glow of enchanted lamps bathed the grand study in warm golden light. Shelves lined with ancient tomes stretched to the ceiling, their aged leather bindings exuding the scent of wisdom accumulated over centuries. A faint trace of tea lingered in the air, mixing with the distant echo of guards¡¯ footsteps patrolling the marble corridors.


    Nestled in a deep, cushioned chair, a young girl sat with a book in her lap, her small fingers idly tracing the faded ink of its pages. Her face remained unreadable as she absorbed the knowledge before her.


    "I never thought you would enjoy books this much." A soft, melodic voice broke the silence.


    Sylphia lifted her gaze, meeting the eyes of her mother, the Queen, who leaned casually against the doorway. Her silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, her eyes carrying the glimmer of quiet curiosity.


    Before Sylphia could respond, the Queen stepped forward with effortless grace, lifting her daughter into her arms and settling her onto her lap. The young girl exhaled softly but did not protest, her fingers still lightly resting on the open page of the book.


    The Queen''s smile lingered as she watched her daughter, amusement flickering in her silver eyes. "So?" she asked again. "Do you truly love books that much?"


    Sylphia shook her head. "Not particularly," she admitted honestly. "But I want to understand the history of this world. I need to know the place I was born into."


    The Queen raised an eyebrow. "''Need'' is quite a strong word for a child your age." Her fingers traced the velvet fabric of the chair absentmindedly before she looked at her daughter once more.


    Sylphia shrugged. "It''s true that I''m a child, but I''m not like other children."


    At those words, the Queen let out a soft chuckle, gently running her fingers through Sylphia''s hair. "It''s a little frightening to imagine what you''ll say when you''re older."


    The young girl hesitated for a moment before deciding to get straight to the point.


    "Mommy...." she began, gazing up at her with wide, innocent eyes. "I searched the library, but I couldn''t find any books about cultivators."


    The Queen immediately stopped stroking her hair, her gaze sharpening as she studied her daughter.


    "It''s too early for such things," she said calmly. "You don''t need to concern yourself with that yet."


    Sylphia, however, had no intention of giving up so easily. This was her chance.


    Her expression shifted¡ªher eyes shimmered, almost teary, and her lips pouted slightly. She was adorable. Too adorable.


    "But Mom..." she murmured softly, drawing out her words just enough. "I''m not like other children. I''ve been absorbing Qi since birth, strengthening my body, and developing faster. Doesn''t that mean I should have access to this knowledge?"


    The Queen regarded her with a mixture of amusement and resignation. She knew that look. She had seen it before. And she was well aware that even the most powerful beings in the kingdom wouldn''t be able to resist such manipulation.


    The Queen sighed, her expression darkening for just a moment. She had watched Sylphia''s rapid growth, but now, for the first time, she truly understood¡ªher daughter was growing up too fast. How much longer would she be able to treat her as a child?


    "You certainly know how to use your strengths to your advantage," she muttered. Instead of moving from her seat, she lifted her hand and made a small motion with her fingers. The silver ring on her hand gleamed with a faint glow.


    From thin air, as if summoned from the void, a small book bound in black leather appeared in her grasp. The remnants of magic swirled around it briefly before fading, leaving only the faint rustle of pages shifting against one another.


    The Queen looked down at her daughter and extended the book toward her.


    "Only this one," she stated firmly. "And if I see you trying to learn more than you should, I will personally take it away."


    Sylphia accepted the book with a glint of triumph in her eyes but masked it behind a serious expression.


    "Of course, Mom ."


    The Queen eyed her suspiciously but said nothing further.

 Chapter 14: Speaking of which… Sylphia still doesn’t have a personal maid

    The Queen observed Sylphia for a moment longer, watching as she clutched the newly acquired book. Seeing the triumphant glimmer in her daughter¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but let a faint smile cross her lips. Finally, she sighed and took a step back.


    ¡°You know I shouldn¡¯t be giving this to you,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to Sylphia.


    Sylphia tightened her grip on the book, her eyes shining with determination.


    ¡°I know,¡± she admitted. ¡°But since I have it now, I intend to make full use of it.¡±


    The Queen looked as if she wanted to say more, but instead, she straightened and gave a small nod. Her gown rustled softly as she walked toward the door, pausing just before stepping out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a few days. Try not to cause any trouble.¡±


    Sylphia glanced up from the book and nodded. ¡°I know,¡± she replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯ll be studying.¡±


    The Queen lingered for a moment longer, as if debating whether to say something else, but in the end, she simply exhaled quietly and left. Once the door shut behind her, Sylphia immediately turned back to her book.


    She set it on her lap, tracing a finger over the hardened cover before flipping it open and reading aloud.


    ¡°Since the dawn of time, there has been a divide between those who could cultivate and those fated to mediocrity. Cultivation roots, bestowed as a gift or curse, determine the path of all who seek true power. Some burn like fire¡ªfierce and overwhelming¡ªwhile others flow like deep rivers¡ªhidden yet immeasurable. Without a proper foundation, even the greatest talent will be wasted.¡±


    Sylphia raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°So cultivators aren¡¯t equal from the very beginning¡­¡± she muttered, contemplating the words as her fingers turned the page.


    ¡°Classification of roots by quality: Common Roots, Medium Roots, High Roots, Divine Roots. The higher the root¡¯s quality, the greater its potential¡ªbut also the greater the burden on the cultivator¡¯s body.¡±


    She scoffed lightly. ¡°Of course. The Divine Roots are at the top. Just like every legend.¡±


    Her fingers glided over the words as she continued reading.


    ¡°Roots can also be categorized by their nature and specialization: Elemental Roots (such as Fire, Water, or Wind), Physical Roots (enhancing strength and regeneration), Soul Roots (mental and spiritual capabilities), and Bloodline Roots (hereditary abilities linked to lineage).¡±


    Sylphia¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Bloodline Roots¡­¡± she echoed softly. ¡°Inherited abilities? Unique powers passed through families?¡±


    She pondered the implications. If she possessed such a root, what kind of abilities did her family lineage hold? Did her mother know?


    Flipping another page, her eyes flicked over the next passage.


    ¡°Cultivation roots typically awaken in a child¡¯s sixth year, following the Ascension Ritual. It is also recommended that a child absorb Qi from an early age, as a strong foundation will allow for rapid growth once the root awakens.¡±


    Sylphia paused, her brows knitting together.


    She stared at her hands, slowly curling her fingers into fists. Even if she had a powerful root, could her body withstand it? Cultivation wasn¡¯t just about absorbing Qi¡ªit was about forging a body capable of sustaining that power.


    ¡°If someone has a weak body, even the best root won¡¯t help¡­¡± she murmured, tracing the inked letters. ¡°That¡¯s why some people break under their own strength?¡±


    Sighing, she flipped another page. ¡°That means, before my root awakens, I need to strengthen my body¡­ or none of this will matter.¡±


    She shifted onto her side, pulling the book closer as if it might offer her the answers she sought.


    ¡°I wonder what the Ascension Ritual looks like. Is it a test? Or something that happens naturally?¡± she mused aloud, her finger trailing down the page. ¡°Is it a ceremony? Does everyone go through it?¡±


    More questions formed in her mind, their answers still out of reach. If the Ascension Ritual was necessary to awaken a root, did that mean there were those who failed? Were there people who couldn¡¯t cultivate at all?


    Exhaling softly, she gazed at the ceiling. ¡°And why has no one told me about this before¡­?¡±


    Letting herself sink into the pillows, she felt the steady flow of Qi moving through her body¡ªa gentle warmth, something natural and familiar.


    She sighed once more.


    I still have three years until the Ascension Ritual...


    Sylphia traced her finger along the pages of the book, contemplating what she had just read. Three years. That was a lot of time. If she couldn¡¯t truly cultivate yet, what should she do? The answer was obvious¡ªabsorb as much Qi as possible to strengthen her body before her root awakened.


    ¡°If I want an advantage, I have to become stronger before everything begins¡­¡± she whispered to herself, tightening her grip on the book¡¯s cover.


    She flipped another page, eager to learn more.


    ¡°Some cultivation roots have the potential to evolve, adapting to the capabilities of their wielder. A common Wind Root, under the right conditions, can transform into a Storm Sovereign Root. A Fire Root may ascend into a Divine Flame Root. However, only a rare few possess the ability to trigger such transformations. It requires not just talent but also unwavering determination and the perfect conditions.¡±


    Sylphia narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°So my root¡­ could evolve?¡± she murmured, lightly biting her lip. ¡°But what determines whether someone can evolve their root?¡±


    She stared at the text, searching for an answer. It couldn¡¯t be just about having talent¡ªthere had to be something more. Perhaps it depended on how much Qi one absorbed before the ritual? Or maybe there was another factor she hadn¡¯t yet uncovered.


    With a soft sigh, Sylphia closed the book and set it down beside her bed. There was still much she didn¡¯t know, but she had time to figure it out. For now, one thing was clear¡ªif she wanted to achieve more in the future, she had to strengthen her body and absorb as much Qi as possible.


    Sitting up straight, she closed her eyes, focusing inward. She reached out for the Qi in the air, feeling its warm flow slowly gathering around her, drawn into her body like a gentle river. This was her routine, something she had done instinctively since she was an infant.


    ¡°Three more years,¡± she thought, concentrating on the steady, measured absorption of Qi.


    ***


    The Queen and the Mysterious Documents


    The Queen¡¯s audience chamber was dimly lit, the heavy curtains shifting slightly in a faint breeze. The air carried the scent of incense, a soft, woody aroma that calmed the senses.


    Before her, standing with his head slightly bowed, was Velren¡ªher most trusted agent, responsible for acquiring and verifying intelligence. His task was to deliver only confirmed and reliable reports. In his hands, he held a finely crafted dossier, which he carefully placed on her desk.


    ¡°These are verified reports, Your Majesty,¡± he said with deep respect before stepping back.


    The Queen slowly opened the documents, though she was already aware of their contents. Now, she merely wanted to confirm everything. Her sharp gaze moved across the neatly written words, and after a moment, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°This is certain?¡± she asked, her voice cold.


    Velren nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The information has been thoroughly confirmed. This child possesses an extremely rare cultivation root, and she is set to be put up for auction in the coming days.¡±


    The Queen remained silent for a moment, staring at the documents. There was nothing new¡ªno unexpected revelation¡ªbut now she had absolute certainty that this was no mere rumor or misinformation. She glanced at Velren before releasing a quiet sigh.


    ¡°Our young generation needs talents like this¡­¡± she mused, more to herself than to him. ¡°In the times to come, every exceptional child is worth their weight in gold.¡±


    Closing the documents, she leaned against her desk, gazing toward the window. As she considered everything, another thought surfaced in her mind.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Sylphia still doesn¡¯t have a personal maid.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tapped a finger against the desk thoughtfully before giving a quiet order.


    ¡°Make the necessary preparations.¡±

 Chapter 15: Shion

    Mom¡­ if you''re out there, if you can hear me¡­ do you know they sold me?


    I don¡¯t know your face. I don¡¯t remember your voice. They told me I was too young to remember you. But is that true? Shouldn¡¯t I feel at least a trace of your presence, like a warmth that never fades?


    Father never spoke of you. Even your name sounded like something he wanted to erase. Just like me.


    I was always the unwanted one. The one who should never have existed.


    But if you were alive¡­ would it have been different?


    ***


    Once, I thought that if I stayed quiet, if I obeyed, if I was good¡ªsomeone would notice me. Maybe even accept me.


    Father never looked at me. I was background noise. A stain on his perfect family portrait. He carried my sister in his arms, combed her hair, called her his treasure. But when I tried to approach him, he turned away.


    Once, I brought him a flower. I wanted him to say it was beautiful. That I had chosen well. But he didn¡¯t even glance at me. He walked past me as if I were nothing, then handed the flower to someone who truly mattered, with a smile I had longed for¡ªjust once¡ªto see directed at me.


    That day, I stopped trying.


    Then came other days. Days when I watched my sister receive the finest silk dresses while I was given hand-me-downs from the servants. Days when she was free to play while I was punished for the slightest mistakes. I remember once, when I accidentally knocked over a teacup¡ªit wasn¡¯t even hot, but my stepmother looked at me as if I had committed an unforgivable crime.


    ¡°Only filth makes a mess,¡± she said.


    Before I could react, I felt pain¡ªher hand striking my cheek with enough force to make me stumble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cry. Only the weak cry.¡±


    Her voice was cold, filled with contempt.


    I said nothing. I knew words wouldn¡¯t change anything. I knew that if I looked into her eyes, I would see only hatred.


    But the worst part was that she wasn¡¯t the only one who looked at me that way.


    I remember the day my sister shattered an expensive vase in the sitting room. I was a few steps away when the crash echoed through the hall. Before I could say anything, her voice rose in a wail:


    ¡°It was her! It was Shion! She pushed me!¡±


    My stepmother entered, and her gaze immediately locked onto me. Her face twisted in anger.


    ¡°You again¡­¡± she whispered coldly, then strode over and grabbed my arm, her grip like iron.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I tried to protest, digging my nails into her hand, but her hold only tightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°A liar and a thief,¡± she said, her voice as sharp as ice. ¡°As if bringing disgrace wasn¡¯t enough, now you destroy things worth more than you.¡±


    I turned pleading eyes to my father, who had just entered the room. Maybe, for once, he would defend me. Maybe this time he would look at me differently.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    With a single wave of his hand, he dismissed me as unworthy of his time.


    When my stepmother struck me the first time, I wasn¡¯t even surprised.


    When she did it again, I understood that this was how it would always be.


    ***


    The servants whispered that I should be grateful they kept me at all.


    I ate scraps from their tables. My clothes were old, worn, often too big or torn. My sister received the finest fabrics, and I¡­ I learned that those without value were invisible.


    I thought it would always be this way.


    But then¡­ the Ascension Ritual. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi pulsed in the air, thick as a storm¡¯s breath. I felt something within me tremble, crack, awaken.


    I was nothing. And then suddenly¡­ everyone was looking at me.


    Their eyes were wide. Fearful. I could feel my body shaking, something wild and primal burning in my veins. The whispers grew louder, people took a step back.


    Father¡­ was looking at me. But it wasn¡¯t pride.


    It was disgust.


    I had seen other children after their Ascension Rituals, lifted up, celebrated. I had heard stories of those who awakened their power and became their family¡¯s pride. But I¡­ I was an exception. My strength wasn¡¯t a blessing¡ªit was a curse.


    Two days later, I was locked in a cage.


    ***


    Slaves in the cell do not cry. They do not scream. It changes nothing. I no longer care.


    Yesterday, they made me wash my hair, dress in silk robes. For the first time in my life, someone wanted me to look presentable. Not because I deserved it. Because my body had a price.


    ¡°You are to look proper for the buyers,¡± the guard growls, shoving me forward.


    A dark corridor. Flickering lamplight. Hot, heavy air thick with the scent of incense and gold. And then¡­ the bright stage where I stand like an exhibit on display.


    Today, I will be sold.


    As I walk down the corridor toward the auction hall, I hear the whispers of the guards.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s her. The one who awakened the Bloodline Roots.¡±


    ¡°Imagine what she could do if she weren¡¯t in chains.¡±


    I do not turn. I do not ask. None of it matters.


    ***


    The bidding starts at an astronomical price.


    All eyes are on me. Narrowed gazes, calculating minds. Whispers. The rustling of silk robes as someone raises a hand.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± a voice cuts through the air.


    ¡°Six hundred!¡±


    ¡°Seven hundred!¡±


    The numbers rise faster than I expected. One hand after another, as if they are caught in a trance. I do not look at them. I do not want to. But I hear their emotions¡ªexcitement, greed, desire.


    ¡°One million!¡±


    ¡°One and a half million!¡±


    The room hums with tension. The auctioneer struggles to keep up with the rapid bids, while I¡­ I simply stand there. Staring into nothing. Feeling nothing.


    ¡°Two million.¡±


    ¡°Two million, one hundred thousand!¡± A voice slices through the tension, sending ripples through the crowd.


    The auctioneer shifts his gaze to the bidder, but before he can confirm the offer, that same cold, unwavering voice speaks again.


    ¡°Three million.¡±


    This voice is different. Cold. Steady. Not raised, not angry. Just utterly certain.


    Silence. The hall freezes. For a fraction of a second, no one moves.


    ¡°Three million, going once¡­¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice wavers slightly.


    No one raises a hand.


    ¡°Three million, going twice¡­¡± The air is thick enough to choke on.


    Silence.


    ¡°Sold.¡±


    The gavel strikes with a hollow thud, sealing my fate.


    And then I see her.


    She appears before me as if she had been there all along, only now stepping into focus. I am used to eyes that see me as worthless filth or a monster. But in these eyes¡­ there is something different.


    I do not see greed, like the ones who bid on me as if I were a rare prize. I do not see pity, that empty, patronizing kind that drips from those who claim to be merciful. And I do not see that same disgust¡ªthe look my father gave me every time he set his eyes on me.


    There is something else. Something I cannot name. Something that makes my breath catch in my throat.


    I do not know why my chest tightens. I do not know why I cannot look away.


    Mom¡­ if you were here, if I could see you now¡­ would you tell me that everything will be okay?

 Chapter 16: As long as you are in my palace, you will not be nothing

    The silence inside the carriage was almost palpable. Interrupted only by the rhythmic clatter of wheels and the faint rustle of silk curtains, it seemed to swallow every sound. The Queen sat upright, watching the girl sitting across from her.


    Shion.


    She was so quiet that she almost blended into the background.


    Her head remained bowed, hands resting limply on her lap¡ªsmall, pale, devoid of any strength. They did not tremble, did not clench. They were lifeless, as if they belonged to someone who had long since stopped existing.


    She did not look up, did not ask questions. She did not even seem afraid. No, it was not fear. The Queen had seen many children consumed by fear¡ªpleading, screaming, trying in vain to escape their fate.


    But Shion?


    She had surrendered.


    Not because she had no choice, but because she had been made to believe she never did.


    The Queen closed her eyes for a brief moment, memories from days prior echoing in her mind.


    Velren had delivered his report just days ago. He had verified everything personally, ensuring the information was true. The girl¡¯s Ascension Ritual had caused an uproar, whispers reaching far and wide. Bloodline Roots the most unique of all roots. And now, she sat here in this carriage, utterly unaware of just how many people had sought to claim her


    Bloodline Roots.


    Rare. Powerful. And, most importantly, unique¡ªchanging depending on the lineage they came from. Two people could possess Bloodline Roots, but their abilities would never be identical. Each family carried its own legacy, woven into the very essence of their ancestors.


    Blood was power. Blood was the key. Blood was both the record of the past and the promise of the future, passed down from generation to generation. It was the link binding the ancient to the present.


    Blood was also a prison. If you were not born into a powerful lineage, your growth was limited from the start. Some were destined for greatness at birth, while others, no matter how hard they tried, would always be confined by the limitations of their ancestry. They could struggle, fight, push forward¡­ but they would never surpass the boundary set by their lineage.


    The Queen opened her eyes and looked at Shion.


    Her blood belonged to two worlds. On her father¡¯s side¡ªnothing remarkable. A second-rate sect, insignificant, lacking history or influence. On her mother¡¯s side¡­ it was different.


    Her mother¡¯s lineage had once been formidable. Ancient records spoke of an ancestor who, a thousand years ago, had fought against the Abyssal King himself. In those times, their name had been synonymous with power, but as the years passed¡­ it had faded. Their blood had thinned, their influence diminished, their legend reduced to mere bedtime stories.


    The Queen smiled coldly. This was the reality of the world. Families that once ruled now groveling for survival. The head of the family, desperate to salvage what little remained, had sacrificed his daughter¡ªoffering her in marriage to a second-rate sect, hoping to maintain any semblance of influence.


    Pathetic.


    The true irony lay in the fact that the girl they had cast aside¡ªthe one they sacrificed without a second thought¡ªhad given birth to a child who awakened the bloodline roots that could once again raise their sect to the pinnacle of the world.


    The Queen wondered what expressions they would wear when they realized what they had lost.


    She glanced at Shion once more. Such immense power¡­ in such a fragile body. The girl seemed even smaller than before, as if she was trying to disappear into the shadows of the carriage.


    Shion did not look like someone capable of bearing the weight of her own existence, let alone the potential that lay dormant within her. Broken, erased, as if she had been taught her entire life that she had no right to exist. As if she had learned how to become invisible.


    And yet, her blood refused to let her vanish.


    Her father had tried to rid himself of her¡ªfirst by ignoring her, then by selling her. Yet, despite it all, she now sat before the Queen, a living testament to fate¡¯s cruel irony.


    The Queen raised a single brow, wondering if the girl had ever looked someone in the eye of her own volition.


    She knew this type.


    People believed they broke because they were weak. But the truth was different¡ªthey broke because they were too strong to run. Shion had survived because she had known she had nowhere else to go. Because the world had shown her, time and time again, that no matter what she did, she would never matter.


    The Queen sighed inwardly.


    This was how the world worked.


    This was happening everywhere.


    If not her, someone else would have bought her. Someone who would see her only as a weapon. Someone who would shatter her even further until there was nothing left. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could not save her. She had no intention of doing so. She was not her mother. She was not her salvation.


    The only thing she could do was give her the conditions to survive. To grow. The rest was up to her.


    If Shion was strong enough to lift her head and claim her place in the world¡ªshe would give her the opportunity. If she was not¡­ then she was never worthy of it.


    The carriage rocked slightly as it rolled onto the palace¡¯s stone-paved grounds. The Queen turned her gaze away from the girl and looked out the window.


    ¡°From now on, you will serve my daughter,¡± she announced suddenly, not bothering to turn her head. Her voice was calm but left no room for argument.


    Shion did not react. The words seemed to pass through her, leaving no trace. Her eyes remained downcast, her hands still lifeless in her lap.


    The Queen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying to you?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Shion slowly nodded.


    ¡°Speak,¡± the Queen commanded.


    ¡°I understand,¡± the girl whispered. Her voice was quiet, almost nonexistent, as if she feared that speaking aloud would be a mistake.


    The Queen was silent for a moment before sighing and leaning back comfortably. ¡°Serving Sylphia is an honor most would never receive. But I have no interest in empty gestures and mindless obedience.¡± She studied Shion carefully. ¡°If you are just another lifeless doll, then you have no place here.¡±


    Shion did not respond. Her fingers clenched slightly into the fabric of her dress, but that was the only sign she had heard.


    The Queen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Shion shook her head.


    ¡°Really?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You do not wish to know who my daughter is? You do not care what happens to you now?¡±


    Silence.


    Shion pressed her lips together, her small fingers twitching slightly as if she wanted to say something¡ªbut she didn¡¯t. The silence inside the carriage became heavy, suffocating.


    The Queen exhaled slowly, watching her.


    ¡°You believe you don¡¯t matter?¡± she repeated, as if weighing the words. ¡°That is what they made you believe, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shion did not answer, but the slight tension in her shoulders spoke volumes.


    ¡°What you believe does not matter,¡± the Queen continued. ¡°You may think yourself a nobody, but facts say otherwise. You are here. You are alive. And as long as you are in my palace, you will not be nothing.¡±


    A pause, then she added coolly:


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Shion nodded without looking up.


    Outside, the sound of the carriage wheels slowing to a stop echoed through the night. A moment later, the door creaked open. The cold night air swept inside, carrying the subtle scent of stone and incense from the palace courtyard.


    Waiting at the entrance was the Queen¡¯s personal attendant¡ªSelena. Tall, composed, with neatly tied violet hair, she stood with a slight bow, awaiting orders.


    The Queen stepped out first, her gown billowing slightly as she placed a foot on the marble step. She cast a cold but meaningful glance at Selena.


    ¡°Take her to Elisa, the head attendant of the royal family,¡± she stated calmly. ¡°Tell her I want this child to be taught the basics. She will be Sylphia¡¯s personal maid.¡±


    Selena nodded without surprise. She glanced at Shion, whose small frame remained motionless at the carriage¡¯s edge. For a moment, it seemed as if the girl hesitated to move, but one look from the Queen was enough to make her rise and step forward.


    ¡°Move,¡± Selena ordered coolly, turning toward the palace.


    Shion did not speak a word. She simply followed, like a shadow.

 Chapter 17: There may come a day when you don’t even notice you’ve lost her

    The cold palace corridors stretched before Shion like an endless path. The marble floors reflected the flickering candlelight, casting an austere, almost foreboding atmosphere. Every step echoed loudly, even though she walked lightly, as if afraid that a single misstep might invoke the wrath of someone she shouldn¡¯t anger.


    Selena led her in silence. The head maid of the royal family, Elisa, awaited them in the spacious servants¡¯ hall. She was a woman with sharp features and a piercing gaze that seemed to see right through anyone who dared to meet her eyes.


    ¡°So this is the one?¡± she asked calmly, though her voice carried a steely edge.


    Selena nodded without further comment.


    Elisa¡¯s gaze swept over Shion from head to toe, as if assessing a newly acquired object. Shion remained motionless, though every fiber of her being was tense.


    ¡°Name?¡± Elisa asked.


    ¡°Shion,¡± the girl answered, her voice barely a whisper.


    Elisa showed no sign of sympathy for her state, yet she lingered, as if pondering something beyond what she saw. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her fingers tapped rhythmically against the table, as if weighing a decision she had yet to make.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you were. From now on, you are a servant. I will teach you everything you need to know. Do you understand?¡±


    Shion nodded. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should respond verbally or stay silent. Instinct told her it was best to do nothing that might provoke Elisa¡¯s disapproval.


    ¡°Good. I will show you your duties.¡±


    Elisa turned and walked down the corridor. Shion followed without making a sound.


    At the same time, in another part of the palace, an entirely different atmosphere prevailed.


    The royal chamber was warmly illuminated by the glow of the fireplace. The air carried a subtle blend of herbs and incense, while heavy curtains muted the sounds from outside. The King sat at a low table, pouring himself a glass of wine when the door opened and the Queen stepped inside.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly upon seeing her composed expression.


    ¡°How was your trip?¡± he asked, lifting the goblet to his lips.


    ¡°No surprises,¡± she replied, moving closer to him.


    The King smirked faintly. ¡°So, the child truly exists.¡±


    ¡°She does. And she¡¯s exactly as they said. But¡­¡± she hesitated for a fraction of a second. ¡°Mentally, she¡¯s broken.¡±


    The King set his goblet down and studied her carefully. ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t expect much from her for now?¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t,¡± she agreed. ¡°But her potential is limitless.¡±


    The King exhaled, running a hand over his beard. ¡°If she is to survive, she will have to awaken. Perhaps, in seventeen years, she will become our greatest weapon.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Perhaps. But I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    The King chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°That fool of a father. He resented being forced into a political marriage, sulking like a child whose favorite toy was taken away. He may have felt wronged by fate, but as the head of his clan, he should have prioritized its prosperity over his own self-pity. His emotional weakness cost him something that could have elevated his bloodline above all others.¡±


    The Queen folded her arms, regarding him with a cool smile. ¡°At least he devoted time to one of his daughters. Unlike a certain someone.¡±


    Aldrich raised an eyebrow before letting out a quiet laugh. ¡°I see you won¡¯t let that go.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied without hesitation.


    The King sighed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Veynessa, you must understand that despite being a father, I am still a king. My duties extend far beyond what you expect of me. Not everyone has the luxury of simply being a parent.¡±


    Veynessa sighed, leaning back against her chair.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she admitted, though her tone suggested she wasn¡¯t entirely accepting of it. ¡°But, Aldrich, I¡¯d advise you to pay more attention to your daughter. She¡¯s far more intelligent than you think. And if you keep going on like this, there may come a day when you don¡¯t even notice you¡¯ve lost her.¡±


    The king remained silent for a moment, as if weighing her words, then sighed, gripping his wine goblet lightly. He glanced toward the fire dancing in the hearth, lifting the glass to his lips and taking a slow sip, prolonging the silence as though trying to mask his discomfort. A flicker of something unreadable passed through his eyes before he changed the subject, deliberately steering the conversation away from fatherhood.


    ¡°Second- and third-rate sects never fail to prove their stupidity. In the super sects, only the best are chosen, regardless of their lineage. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you were born into the main family, a minor branch, or as a mere outer disciple¡ªonly strength, intelligence, and survival ability matter. But those lesser clans?¡± He scoffed. ¡°They cling to their outdated traditions and then wonder why they can¡¯t rival the best. They refuse to evolve because they think blood is more important than talent.¡±


    The queen raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Sounds familiar, doesn¡¯t it? After all, in the royal family, it¡¯s exactly the same. Only those with royal blood can sit on the throne.¡±


    The king laughed heartily.


    ¡°Of course. But monarchy is more than just a sect. It is the foundation of stability.¡±


    The queen rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t argue. A moment of silence settled between them, the flames in the hearth flickering softly, casting long shadows across the walls. The tension of political discourse slowly gave way to something more personal, more intimate.


    The king leaned closer, placing his hand on her waist, his fingers trailing over the fabric of her gown, exploring, testing. His touch was light but firm, carrying both reverence and possession. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°As long as you stand by my side, I can protect both the throne and our family,¡± he murmured, lowering his lips toward her neck. ¡°And the world can only envy me for having such a beautiful woman, Veynessa.¡±


    Veynessa didn¡¯t pull away, though for a brief moment, her gaze betrayed an inner struggle¡ªas if debating whether to yield to the moment or maintain her distance. In the end, she tilted her chin slightly, a hint of challenge in her expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at flattery,¡± she remarked as his lips brushed her skin. ¡°But you still have much to learn.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d be happy to take another lesson.¡±


    Veynessa sighed theatrically but didn¡¯t stop him as his hand trailed up the curve of her back. Her fingers lightly brushed his shoulder¡ªa subtle touch, almost imperceptible, yet enough to let him know she wasn¡¯t rejecting him.


    ¡°Since Sylphia was born, we¡¯ve rarely had the chance to sleep together,¡± she said softly.


    Aldrich lifted his head, meeting her eyes.


    ¡°Then perhaps we should change that tonight.¡±


    Veynessa didn¡¯t answer right away, as though weighing his words. At last, she sighed and allowed a small smile.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    The king grinned triumphantly and leaned in to kiss her. His lips pressed against her skin slowly, deliberately, and she didn¡¯t pull away, allowing the barrier between them to blur. The candlelight flickered against the walls, their shadows intertwining, as if for a moment, nothing else existed.

 Chapter 18: I want to know more about… him

    The sun rose slowly, casting a delicate golden glow over the palace. The first rays of light filtered through the heavy curtains of the royal chambers, illuminating the lavishly decorated interiors. In one of these rooms, nestled in soft bedding, Sylphia slept. However, her slumber did not last long. The quiet sound of a door opening signaled the start of the day.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to wake up," came Selene''s calm yet firm voice.


    Sylphia turned onto her side, squeezing her eyes shut as if trying to savor the warmth of her bed for just a moment longer. But she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid her duties forever.


    "I''m getting up..." she murmured sleepily, opening her eyes.


    Without unnecessary words, Selene proceeded with the morning routine. She prepared warm water for Sylphia to wash her face and laid out the carefully chosen attire for the young princess. Sylphia sat up sluggishly, yawning, before allowing her attendant to assist her. As her hands touched the cool water, the refreshing sensation quickly chased away the remnants of sleep.


    "Do you have anything important planned for today?" Selene asked while helping her into an elegant yet comfortable dress.


    "Aside from my usual Qi absorption training, I¡¯d like to spend some time in the gardens," Sylphia replied, adjusting her short, pale hair. "I haven¡¯t seen Mom in days."


    Selene offered no comment, merely nodding before opening the door for her. Sylphia stepped out, leaving the cold palace walls behind.


    **


    The royal gardens brimmed with life. Sunlight danced on the leaves of towering trees, and the gentle scent of blooming flowers filled the air. Amidst the idyllic scenery, seated at a small table, was the Queen, engrossed in a book. Beside her, a porcelain plate held a piece of cake, while a steaming cup of tea completed the picture of royal elegance.


    The moment Sylphia spotted her mother, she quickened her pace. Soon, she reached her side and, without hesitation, wrapped her arms around her. Veynessa looked at her with mild surprise but did not pull away. Instead, she gently ran her fingers through Sylphia¡¯s hair.


    "Did you miss me?" she asked softly.


    "A little," Sylphia admitted, settling into the seat across from her. "You look tired. Was the trip long?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing I didn¡¯t anticipate," Veynessa answered, taking a sip of her tea. "And you? How have you spent these past few days without me?"


    "Not very excitingly," Sylphia sighed. "Training, studying, some time in the gardens... but it''s not the same when you''re not around."


    Veynessa smiled faintly and reached for her cake, breaking off a small piece.


    "Then perhaps I should travel more often if my absence makes you appreciate me more."


    "Mother!" Sylphia huffed in mock indignation, though a hint of a smile tugged at her lips.


    The Queen chuckled softly, then regarded her daughter with a trace of curiosity.


    "But you didn''t come just to ask about my trip, did you?"


    Sylphia hesitated for a moment before gathering her courage and meeting her mother''s gaze.


    "I want to know more about... him."


    Veynessa''s hand momentarily froze before she set her cup down. A shadow of contemplation crossed her face, as if she were weighing how much to reveal.


    "So you¡¯ve been eavesdropping on adult conversations," she commented, mildly amused.


    "Everyone in the palace talks about him, but no one gives any real details," Sylphia countered with a hint of stubbornness. "All I know is that our family remains on top because of him. But who is he?"


    Veynessa sighed, as though debating whether this was the right time for such a discussion. After a pause, she finally spoke.


    "He is the shadow behind the throne," she said slowly. "He is the one who created our royal lineage. He is our ancestor, the first and most powerful among us¡ªan entity that shaped our bloodline and secured our place at the pinnacle of power. His presence alone deters even the mightiest sects, and his influence still lingers over this world. Without him, our dynasty, our rule... would not exist. There is no one alive who can match him."


    Sylphia listened intently, but her eyes filled with even more questions.


    "Then why does no one speak of him openly? If he¡¯s so powerful, why doesn¡¯t he rule directly?"


    Veynessa studied her carefully.


    "Because he has no need for power. He is not a king. He is a force beyond all of this. And though he may not always be seen, his presence still looms over the world."


    A chill ran down Sylphia¡¯s spine. Whatever that meant, one thing was certain¡ªthis world was far more complex than she had imagined.


    "Where exactly is he?" she asked, furrowing her brows.


    Veynessa regarded her with a calculating expression, as if considering how much she should disclose.


    "Our stronghold is divided into three distinct domains," she began. "The first is the dimension where the palace resides¡ªthe center of daily life for the royal family. This is the place you know best. The second dimension is our treasury, accessible only to a select few¡ªyou cannot enter it without the proper authority. And the third..." She paused, carefully choosing her words. "The third belongs to him. That is where he exists."


    Sylphia felt her heartbeat quicken. A place entirely dedicated to a being who shaped their lineage? A being whom even her mother spoke of with such gravity? Just how powerful was he?


    Sylphia furrowed her brows, trying to grasp the meaning of those words.


    "A separate dimension? How does that work?"


    Veynessa took a sip of her tea before answering.


    "Dimensions are spaces that exist parallel to one another, but they are separated from our world by barriers that only a few can cross. What we see is merely a fragment of reality. He... never resides here. His world is closed off to most people."


    Sylphia listened with growing fascination. If he had a dimension entirely for himself, how powerful must he be to possess such a space? And if he had his own realm... did that mean they were also living in a separate reality? Her thoughts wandered, trying to comprehend the vastness of such a concept.


    "Mom..." she started cautiously. "If our residence is also a separate dimension, does that mean we''re cut off from the real world?"


    Veynessa smiled softly, seeing the understanding in her daughter''s eyes.


    "Exactly. We are safe here, but at the same time, isolated. What people see as the royal palace is merely a facade¡ªthe true seat of our family exists beyond ordinary space and time."


    "In time, you''ll understand more," Veynessa added, closing the topic. "But for now... there''s something I should tell you."


    Sylphia looked at her questioningly.


    "Starting today, you will have a personal attendant."


    "What?" Sylphia frowned. "I don''t need a personal attendant."


    "Every great person needs someone by their side," Veynessa said calmly. "Even if you don¡¯t understand it yet."


    Sylphia wanted to argue, but seeing her mother¡¯s expression, she swallowed her words and nodded in reluctant agreement. Veynessa gently stroked her head, smiling slightly.


    "Good girl," she said softly.


    After a moment, Sylphia lifted her gaze and cleared her throat.


    "Mom... I''ve been reading the book you gave me, but there''s still one thing I don¡¯t fully understand. What is the difference between cultivation and Qi absorption?"


    Veynessa raised an eyebrow, looking at her daughter with mild amusement.


    "A good question," she said, placing her teacup back on its saucer. "Qi absorption is the process of drawing energy from the external world into your body. Anyone can do it, even ordinary people, if they are sensitive enough to Qi. It''s the foundation, something that prepares the body and soul for cultivation. However, merely absorbing Qi does not make you a cultivator."


    Sylphia frowned, trying to process her mother¡¯s words.


    "So cultivation is something more?"


    "Yes," Veynessa confirmed. "Cultivation is the conscious transformation of that energy into strength, refining the body, mind, and spirit. It is a path that requires not only Qi but also understanding, control, and personal determination. This is why the Ascension Ritual is so important. Only then will your cultivation root awaken, allowing you to store Qi within yourself and enhance your abilities."


    Sylphia nodded but still looked deep in thought.


    "So for now, I can only absorb Qi, but I can''t use it yet?"


    "Exactly," Veynessa replied. "But how much you absorb now will determine the strength of your future growth."


    "Imagine that your body is a vessel," she began explaining further, noticing that Sylphia was still pondering. "Qi absorption is like pouring water into that vessel. You can fill it, but if you don¡¯t have the right shape and structure, all the water will spill out. Cultivation is the process of refining and strengthening the vessel so that it can not only hold more energy but also shape and direct it properly. Only then can Qi become true power."


    "That¡¯s why having a high-quality cultivation root is so important," Veynessa added. "It determines not only the amount and quality of Qi you can absorb but also how easily you can refine and shape it. The higher the root quality, the greater the potential to achieve true power."


    "Right now, all you¡¯re doing is absorbing Qi into your body, which makes you physically stronger," Veynessa continued. "However, you are not storing it. A cultivator not only absorbs Qi to strengthen their body but also retains it within themselves, creating reserves that can be used in battle. Only when you reach that stage will you be able to consciously control energy instead of just relying on the natural enhancements to your body."


    Sylphia blinked, processing everything she had just heard. It was far more complex than she initially thought.


    Before she could ask another question, the doors to the garden opened, and Selene stepped inside. She stopped a few steps away and gave a slight bow.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Velren has come to see you."


    Veynessa raised an eyebrow before rising from her seat and adjusting her gown. She glanced at Sylphia, who still looked lost in thought.


    "It seems I must take my leave," she said, once again stroking her daughter''s hair. "Continue your studies, Sylphia."


    Sylphia nodded, watching as her mother slowly walked away, leaving her alone with her thoughts.

 Chapter 19: Guardian in the Misty Labyrinth suddenly vanished

    The palace gardens remained quiet, bathed in the gentle morning glow. Sylphia sat alone at the table, resting her cheek on her hand. Thoughts swirled in her mind, but none brought a satisfying answer.


    Her mother¡¯s words still echoed in her head. "Every great person needs someone by their side..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A personal maid. Her mother never made decisions lightly, so Sylphia knew this had meaning. It wasn¡¯t just a gesture of etiquette but something meant to help her. Veynessa always had a reason for her actions.


    She sighed, tracing her fingers over the table¡¯s surface. The air smelled of damp earth and fresh flower petals. It was nice just to sit, without orders, without formalities. But she knew it wouldn¡¯t last long.


    "Your Highness," Selene¡¯s composed, steady voice came from a few steps away. "Would you like anything else before returning to the palace?"


    Sylphia lifted her gaze to her.


    "Selene, what exactly is the role of a personal maid?" she asked directly.


    Selene showed no surprise, as if she had anticipated the question.


    "A personal maid ensures their lady¡¯s daily affairs are in order. They provide support, offer counsel, and ensure both comfort and safety."


    Sylphia pondered for a moment.


    "And what does that mean for a cultivator?" she pressed further.


    "Some are merely symbolic aids. But others¡­ can become something more. A sparring partner, a confidant, or even someone who, in critical moments, can lend their energy. It depends on the bond you choose to form," Selene explained.


    Sylphia nodded, saying nothing immediately. Her mother had certainly thought this through. Perhaps it was worth giving it a chance.


    After a brief silence, she looked at Selene again. "And what about cultivation techniques?"


    Selene raised an eyebrow slightly but answered without hesitation. "Cultivation techniques can be divided into several main categories. First are supportive techniques, which enhance the body and mind. Second are combat techniques, allowing Qi to be used in battle. There are also spiritual techniques, which affect perception, and spatial techniques, which manipulate the surroundings."


    "And how does that relate to cultivation roots?" Sylphia furrowed her brows, trying to process the information.


    "A cultivation root determines how efficiently one can absorb and control Qi," Selene explained in her usual composed tone. "The stronger the root, the easier it is to master techniques and progress rapidly. Some roots are more compatible with specific cultivation paths. For instance, someone with a fire root excels in fire-based techniques, which focus on fierce and destructive attacks, whereas a person with a wood root is better suited for support and healing techniques."


    Selene paused briefly before adding, "There are also rare, unique roots that don¡¯t fit into any classification. Such individuals often carve their own cultivation paths, transcending traditional divisions."


    Sylphia remained silent for a moment, analyzing Selene¡¯s words. She still didn¡¯t fully understand the extent of her potential. What path should she choose? Would her talent be enough to achieve greatness?


    Taking a deep breath, she knew one thing for certain¡ªright now, all she could do was absorb Qi until exhaustion. If she wanted any chance in the future, she had to prepare her body as best as possible before her root awakened.


    "Thank you, Selene. Let¡¯s return." She stood up, brushing off her gown. Her thoughts still swirled, but she knew the answers would come with time.


    ***


    The royal audience chamber was dimly lit, shielded from the sun by heavy curtains. Queen Veynessa sat at a grand table, stacks of documents spread before her. Unlike the serene morning in the gardens, tension filled the room.


    "Are you certain?" Her voice was cold and measured, though something sharp gleamed in her eyes.


    Velren, a tall man with dark hair and piercing eyes, nodded. He held a folded parchment in his hands, which he slid across the table to the queen.


    "The aura of the guardian in the Misty Labyrinth suddenly vanished," he said slowly. "The entity that had protected that place for centuries has disappeared without a trace."


    Veynessa tightened her grip on the parchment.


    "Was there any disturbance? Signs of battle?"


    "None. No signs of destruction. It simply¡­ vanished."


    Veynessa narrowed her eyes and leaned back slightly in her chair. "This makes no sense." Her voice was cold, but it was clear she was deep in thought. "It''s as if a mountain that had stood for centuries simply vanished in an instant."


    Veleren crossed his arms over his chest. "Then we need to send a scouting party. If this wasn''t a natural anomaly, someone must have had a hand in it. We need information."


    The Queen studied him carefully before nodding. "You''re right. This is the best course of action for now. I will personally inform my husband." She rose gracefully, as if she had already made up her mind. "This is not something we can afford to ignore."


    Veynessa walked through the long palace corridors until she reached the doors of her husband''s private chambers. The guards immediately stepped aside, opening the way for her. Inside, seated at a grand desk of dark wood, her husband was staring intently at a stack of documents.


    "Veynessa?" He lifted his gaze, noticing the serious expression on her face. "Has something happened?"


    The Queen stepped closer and, without preamble, placed Velren''s report before him.


    "The Misty Labyrinth. The guardian has vanished without a trace. No signs of battle, no destruction. It simply... disappeared. As if it had never existed."


    Aldrich furrowed his brow and carefully read through the report. His hands tightened slightly around the edges of the document.


    "That''s impossible." He looked up at her. "If that entity truly disappeared, then someone or something had a reason for it. We cannot ignore this."


    "I have already ordered a scouting party to be sent," Veynessa announced. "But this may be bigger than we realize. The Misty Labyrinth is not an ordinary place. If something is happening there, we cannot afford to wait until the situation escalates."


    The King set the parchment aside and rested his chin on his hand, lost in thought for a moment.


    "We need to send Deymos and Maelthorn along with the scouting party. If this is a precursor to something greater, we must ensure our best people are on-site to assess the situation."


    Veynessa nodded. "Let General Kaelrith join them as well. I''d rather send a force too strong than one too weak."


    Aldrich studied her intently before giving a nod. "You''re right. If someone or something was capable of making the guardian of the Misty Labyrinth simply disappear, we can''t take any chances. Kaelrith will accompany the expedition and take command. It¡¯s better to have someone on hand who can respond immediately if needed."


    Aldrich stood, straightening his royal cloak. "I will inform them personally."

 Chapter 20: So… after all that, you ended up here?

    The fog was thick¡ªalmost sticky. It clung to the skin, seeped into the lungs, giving the unsettling impression that it was trying to suffocate them from the inside. The air was heavy, stifling, and the silence around them was so deep that even the smallest movement felt deafening. It coiled around the figures of the three men standing at the entrance to the Mist Labyrinth, swallowing the outlines of their bodies as if it were trying to drag them in.


    "This place reeks of death," Kaelrith muttered, adjusting the hilt of his sword strapped across his back. "Like it''s just waiting to devour us." He smirked. "At least the fog will mask the stench of the corpses we leave behind."


    "According to the intel Aldrich gave us, the guardian of this place vanished without a trace." Maelthorn narrowed his eyes as if trying to pierce through the dense mist. "Our mission is to find out what happened here, but the longer I look at this place, the less I like it."


    "We were right to reject the idea of sending regular scouts and to come here ourselves," Deymos said, kneeling and running his fingers across the ground. He felt tiny irregularities beneath his touch, as if the earth had been disturbed¡ªbut too chaotically for it to be just the local fauna. "But don''t worry. If anything passed through here, I''ll find its tracks."


    Kaelrith scoffed. "If the mist hasn''t swallowed them already." He placed his hands on his hips, his armor glinting faintly in the dim light. "I have a bad feeling about this."


    "You always do." Maelthorn shot him an irritated look. "We''ve already spent days getting here. We need to move. I don''t intend to stay in this cursed place longer than necessary."


    Deymos raised a hand, signaling for silence. "Something''s moving." His eyes locked onto the mist. "Do you hear that?"


    For a single, tense second, there was absolute silence.


    And then¡ªsomething bolted toward them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A beast lunged from the fog¡ªtwisted, sinewy, its body an elongated, scaled mass resembling a serpent with multiple limbs. Its jaws stretched wide, revealing two rows of jagged fangs.


    Kaelrith spun, reaching for his sword, but at the last second, the creature moved faster than he expected¡ªits body bending unnaturally, fangs snapping shut mere inches from his throat. His instincts took over. He wrenched himself back and brought his blade up just in time, deflecting the next strike before countering with a fluid, merciless slash. His sword flashed with blue light, and in the next instant, the creature was cleaved in two midair. Blood soaked into the mist, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    "Weak, but fast," he observed, shaking the remnants of blood off his blade.


    "This doesn''t make sense." Deymos pressed his palm to the ground, his brows furrowing in thought. "That was a Shadowfang Serpent¡ªat least in appearance¡ªbut they don''t move that fast."


    Maelthorn raised his hand, and a swirl of dark energy coiled around him. "We stay on high alert. The guardian''s disappearance was already suspicious, and now this creature confirms something is very wrong here."


    ***


    Sylphia sat on a small sofa, one leg crossed over the other, absently twirling a porcelain teacup between her fingers. The room was spacious, yet the silence inside felt suffocating. Her thoughts echoed with her mother¡¯s and Selene¡¯s words about cultivation.


    She sighed softly, a faint unease settling in her chest. There were still so many things she didn¡¯t understand, and this topic only seemed to add to that list.


    The door opened quietly¡ªso silent it was almost unnatural.


    A girl stepped inside.


    She had short, red-orange hair and a pale complexion, which was only accentuated by the dark fabric of her simple maid uniform. Her every movement was fluid, calculated, as if she had been meticulously trained in the art of serving. Not too fast, not too slow. Watching her, one might mistake her for a six-year-old child, but her posture and demeanor contradicted that impression entirely.


    "Your Highness," she spoke softly before bowing deeply. "I am Shion. From today onward, I will be your personal maid."


    Sylphia felt a mixture of excitement and slight apprehension. She had been expecting to meet her personal maid¡ªbut she had assumed it would be someone like Selene, an experienced servant well-versed in etiquette and household duties. Instead, the sight of the petite girl, with her striking red-orange hair, caught her off guard.


    "So, you''re Shion?" Sylphia finally said, trying to sound warm. "It''s nice to finally meet you."


    Shion didn¡¯t lift her head or respond. Instead, she gave the faintest nod, as if afraid that speaking might be a mistake. That tiny, almost indifferent gesture stirred a flicker of irritation in Sylphia.


    "When you talk to someone, you should look them in the eyes," Sylphia said gently, hoping to establish real communication.


    For a split second, Shion froze.


    Then, she slowly lifted her gaze¡ªand that¡¯s when Sylphia noticed her eyes.


    Red.


    Not the usual blue or green like most people¡¯s, but a deep, mesmerizing crimson. Almost hypnotic.


    Sylphia inhaled sharply, stepping closer, nearly leaning over the girl.


    "Ohhh!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling like a child who had discovered something incredible. "They¡¯re gorgeous! I¡¯ve never seen such a color before! Is that your natural eye color? That¡¯s amazing!"


    Shion flinched slightly, clearly startled by Sylphia¡¯s reaction. She lowered her gaze again, unsure whether this attention was a good thing or not.


    "Y-Yes¡­" she answered softly.


    Sylphia leaned in even more, fascinated.


    "Truly beautiful¡­" she murmured, utterly captivated.


    Sylphia suddenly realized she had let her emotions get the best of her. Her enthusiasm, though sincere, might have made Shion uncomfortable. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she cleared her throat and quickly composed herself.


    "You can sit down," she said in a calmer tone, hoping to sound more natural and less overbearing this time.


    Shion flinched ever so slightly. For a brief moment, she remained motionless, as if her mind was analyzing the meaning of those words.


    "I... I shouldn''t," she finally whispered.


    "Why not?" Sylphia tilted her head.


    "Someone like me... is not worthy to sit at the same table as Your Highness," Shion replied without hesitation, as if it were an undeniable truth.


    Sylphia felt a twinge of irritation.


    "Not ''Your Highness''¡ªjust Sylphia. That¡¯s my name. And from now on, when we''re alone, you will call me by it."


    Shion froze.


    "I... I can''t," she whispered.


    "You can." Sylphia leaned on the table, then sighed, shaking her head. "I''m really sick of royal etiquette and all this fake formality. When we''re alone, I don¡¯t want any titles, no formalities. Act normal, as if I were just an ordinary girl, not a princess. Now, try saying my name."


    Shion remained still for a long moment. Finally, as if struggling against her own restraints, she mumbled, "S-Sylphia..."


    Sylphia smiled in satisfaction and nodded.


    "That''s right. Now sit down."


    Shion hesitated again, but ultimately, though visibly tense, she slowly sat on the edge of the chair, as if ready to spring up and run at any moment.


    Sylphia started a conversation, gradually drawing Shion into it. At first, she asked simple questions¡ªwhat she liked to eat, how she spent her days before coming here. Shion¡¯s responses were mechanical, devoid of emotion, as if she were reciting memorized phrases that held no real meaning for her.


    "I don¡¯t have a favorite food," Shion answered flatly.


    "What? Everyone has something they like!" Sylphia frowned.


    "I ate what I was given. I never chose."


    Sylphia opened her mouth to say something but held back. She was beginning to realize that Shion spoke about herself as if she had never been allowed to make decisions.


    "And before that?" she asked carefully. "Where were you before you came here?"


    Shion looked up at her, and though her eyes were breathtakingly beautiful, they held no light in them.


    "At the market."


    "Market?" Sylphia repeated, a cold knot tightening in her chest.


    "A slave market. I was put up for sale."


    Sylphia stiffened. Her breath became shallow. Slavery. She hadn¡¯t expected that.


    "Who... who sent you there?" she asked slowly, her voice now carrying only a faint trace of her earlier excitement.


    "My family."


    Sylphia felt as if the ground had been ripped from under her feet.


    "Your... family?" she echoed, struggling to comprehend.


    "My father." Shion said it without a hint of emotion. "He said I was useless to them. Just a burden, so they sold me."


    Sylphia couldn''t wrap her head around it. How could someone sell their own child?


    "Why?" Her voice wavered. "What could you have possibly done to deserve that?"


    "I was born," Shion answered simply. "That was enough."


    Sylphia blinked. That was enough? It sounded as if her very existence had been reason enough to be discarded like an unwanted object.


    "But..." Sylphia hesitated, trying to gather her thoughts. "How old were you when they sold you?"


    "I was six years old," Shion said, as if discussing something completely mundane. "It happened right after my cultivation root awakened. That was probably why my father made the decision to sell me. Since I awakened a powerful cultivation root, at least he could make some money off of me instead of keeping someone as worthless as me at home."


    "So... after all that, you ended up here?" Sylphia felt her voice trembling.


    Shion nodded. "Yes. And I was told that from now on, I would be the Princess¡¯s personal maid."


    Sylphia couldn¡¯t listen anymore. She stood up abruptly, nearly knocking over her chair. Shion watched her with a blank expression, as if she couldn¡¯t understand what had upset her so much.


    "Shion..." Sylphia clenched her fists. "You are not an object. You never were. How can you talk about this so casually? What happened to you was inhuman!"


    Shion blinked slowly but did not look affected.


    "That was life," she said simply.


    Sylphia¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. Shion hadn¡¯t just been sold like an object¡ªshe had accepted it as normal.


    That was the worst part.


    "No." Sylphia took a deep breath, her eyes welling with tears. "That wasn¡¯t life. That was hell. And never again... never again will I let something like that happen to you."


    Before Shion could pull away, Sylphia wrapped her in a firm embrace.


    Shion tensed like a stone. Her breath hitched as if she had no idea what was happening.


    "Syl... phia?" she whispered uncertainly, her body frozen.


    "Never again..." Sylphia tightened her hold, feeling her lips tremble and the warmth of tears on her cheeks. "I won¡¯t let anyone treat you that way. No one."


    Shion still didn¡¯t understand why. But the warmth of that embrace was something she had never felt before. And for the first time in a long while... something inside her stirred.


    She didn¡¯t understand why... but the warmth of that embrace was unlike anything she had ever known.

 Chapter 21: The world doesn’t change through beautiful ideals

    Sylphia walked briskly through the palace corridors. Her breath was uneven, her fingers clenched into fists, and her chest burned with fury. She had never been this angry before.


    How could her mother do this? How could she simply buy a person like an object and bring them here as if it were the most ordinary decision in her life? As if it were just another transaction, like purchasing a new gown or a rare gemstone. No, this wasn¡¯t right. This had no right to be right!


    The guards at the queen¡¯s chambers glanced at her, but a single look into her piercing blue eyes was enough to make them step aside without a word. Sylphia pushed open the doors with such force that the sound echoed through the spacious hall.


    Veynessa, bent over a stack of parchments, didn¡¯t even flinch. She calmly finished signing a document before lifting her gaze to her daughter.


    "Something happened, Sylphia?" she asked in a composed, emotionless tone.


    "Yes!" the princess nearly shouted, her fists trembling. "How could you do this?! How could you buy Shion and bring her here like some kind of thing?!"


    Veynessa raised an eyebrow.


    "I saved her." Her voice remained cold, as if she were discussing something entirely trivial. "Or at the very least, I gave her a chance at something better than dying in chains."


    "That¡¯s not saving her!" Sylphia gritted her teeth. "People aren¡¯t objects! You can¡¯t buy and sell them like cattle!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen sighed softly and slowly set her quill aside. She stood up, her movements graceful and controlled. Taking a few steps toward Sylphia, she looked down at her.


    "Do you truly believe the world works the way you imagine it does?" Her voice sharpened, though she did not raise it. It was the icy confidence of someone who had seen far more than they wished. "Do you think that if I hadn¡¯t bought Shion, she would have been freed? That someone would have allowed her to live a free life just because you would have wanted it?"


    "I don¡¯t know! But at the very least, I wouldn¡¯t have treated her like a tool!" Sylphia slammed her fist onto the table. "I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here and told her she had to serve me!"


    "Because that¡¯s how the world works." Veynessa¡¯s response was dry. "Don¡¯t ask me to apologize for saving her in the only way I could."


    Sylphia felt a lump forming in her throat. Her mother was saying all of this with such ease. With such indifference.


    "It¡¯s inhumane¡­" she whispered at last.


    Veynessa watched her in silence for a moment. Then she did something Sylphia never expected.


    She reached out, took her wrist, and pulled her forward. Sylphia, caught off guard, didn¡¯t resist when her mother sat down on the sofa and, without warning, settled her onto her lap.


    "W-What...?" Sylphia tried to pull away, but Veynessa held her gently yet firmly.


    "It¡¯s inhumane?" she repeated softly, her voice still measured, but now carrying a faint warmth. "This is the world, Sylphia. A world that doesn¡¯t care about what is right or wrong. A world where you are either strong, or you are nothing. Where people like Shion vanish without a trace unless someone decides to use them."


    Sylphia clenched her jaw.


    "I don¡¯t want the world to be like that," she murmured.


    "And I don¡¯t want you to face it until you¡¯re ready," Veynessa replied just as quietly. "But I can¡¯t protect you from everything. And I can¡¯t change reality just because I¡¯d like you to remain innocent."


    Something inside Sylphia cracked. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She was... tired.


    She didn¡¯t know what to think about any of this.


    "You are my daughter, Sylphia. You don¡¯t have to agree with what I do. But I will not let you see the world through the eyes of a child who doesn¡¯t understand how it truly works."


    Veynessa sighed, then, to Sylphia¡¯s surprise, wrapped her arms around her and pulled her close.


    "If you truly want to help her, don¡¯t dwell on what has been. Teach her that she can be more. Give her purpose. Make her feel like she belongs in this world."


    Sylphia buried her face against her mother¡¯s shoulder, unable to stop the slight tremble in her chest.


    "Alright¡­" she whispered. "I¡¯ll try."


    Veynessa kissed her forehead.


    She then ran a hand over the smooth surface of the table before looking at her daughter with a small smile. "And since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s use this moment. Would you like to see what power truly looks like?"


    Sylphia looked up, still slightly dazed from their conversation. "Now?"


    "Now," the queen confirmed, gesturing to the stack of parchments on her desk. "These documents hold the fates of people, lands, and resources. A single decision can change the lives of hundreds."


    She met Sylphia¡¯s gaze intently.


    "Do you truly want to understand why I made the decision I did with Shion? Sit beside me and learn."


    Sylphia hesitated for a moment, but then, with newfound determination, she sat beside her mother. Veynessa slid a document in front of her and tapped it with her finger.


    "Let¡¯s start with something simple. Signing this order means that a border town will receive additional supplies for the winter. Sounds like the right thing to do, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Of course." Sylphia frowned. "Why wouldn¡¯t I sign it?"


    "Because those supplies have to come from somewhere," Veynessa replied. "It means reducing palace provisions or raising taxes in another part of the kingdom. A decision is never as simple as it seems."


    Sylphia remained silent for a moment, then picked up the quill and began analyzing the document. Her mother watched her closely, something resembling pride flickering in her eyes.


    "The world doesn¡¯t change through beautiful ideals, Sylphia," she said at last. "It changes through decisions."


    The lair of the Mist Labyrinth¡¯s guardian was eerily silent¡ªa stillness that should never exist in a place usually teeming with powerful beasts. And yet¡­ there was no one here.


    Kaelrith drove his sword into the ground and looked at the scattered corpses of monsters. There were too many. Far too many.


    "How many did we kill?" he asked, wiping his face with his hand.


    "Too many," Maelthorn replied grimly, glancing at his blade, still slick with black ichor. "And something¡¯s wrong with them. Every one of these beasts was¡­ altered."


    Deymos crouched beside one of the slain creatures, inspecting its body. Its scaly hide was cracked, and beneath it, strange, glowing veins pulsed faintly. The Qi in the air was tainted, chaotic, as if something had invaded these creatures'' very nature and twisted them into something unnatural.


    "Mutated," he said quietly. "All of them. These aren¡¯t normal beasts. Someone¡­ or something¡­ changed them."


    Maelthorn spat on the ground. "That¡¯s not a good sign."


    Deymos frowned. He could feel something stirring within him, as if the Qi in the air resonated with his own energy. A sudden burning sensation flared in his eyes. The world around him shifted.


    When he looked at the lair again, he no longer saw just ruined walls and dead beasts.


    He saw auras.


    Two massive energies. One¡ªimmense, vast like an ocean, overwhelming in its sheer presence. The other¡­ was different. It was like a shadow in the water, shifting in form. At times unimaginably large, as if it could swallow the entire world, and at others so minuscule it barely existed.


    Something had happened here.


    "There were two powerful entities here," he said suddenly, his voice distant as if speaking from another place. "One was the guardian¡­ but the other¡­ I don¡¯t know what it was. The Qi is strange. Immense, yet tiny at the same time. It doesn¡¯t make sense."


    Maelthorn and Kaelrith exchanged looks.


    "Can you tell us anything more?" Kaelrith asked, tightening his grip on his sword.


    Deymos narrowed his eyes, focusing on the lingering Qi traces. It was clear that some kind of technique had been used here. But¡­


    "I don¡¯t recognize this technique," he admitted. "It¡¯s¡­ completely different from anything I know. No cultivation sect uses something like this. It doesn¡¯t resemble offensive techniques or support arts."


    He fell silent for a moment, furrowing his brows. He concentrated on what he was seeing, analyzing the chaotic Qi patterns still lingering in the air. Something was off. This wasn¡¯t just residual energy from a battle¡ªthere was something unsettling about it. As if it wasn¡¯t just the remnants of powerful beings, but something that was still moving, shifting, transforming.


    "It could be related to transformation¡­" he said at last, choosing his words carefully. "That would explain the changes in the beasts'' appearance and strength. As if something¡­ forced them to evolve unnaturally."

 Chapter 22: Thank you… Sylphia

    Sylphia sat at the edge of her chair, tapping her fingernail against the table. The candle beside her flickered, casting irregular shadows on the wall. She was still processing her conversation with her mother. Was it really normal for a three-year-old girl to study politics, economics, and strategy as if she were about to ascend the throne?


    "Isn''t this a bit strange?" she muttered at last, looking up at Veynessa.


    The queen, engrossed in her documents, raised an eyebrow. "What exactly do you mean?"


    "That instead of playing with dolls, I¡¯m analyzing the kingdom¡¯s budget. Don¡¯t you think children should¡­ I don¡¯t know, have a childhood?"


    Veynessa smiled coolly. "Childhood is a privilege, not a right. And only those who have the luxury of being useless get to have one. You, Sylphia, are someone with a future to secure."


    Sylphia frowned. "So I¡¯ll never get to be a normal child?"


    Veynessa regarded her with something that might have been a hint of tenderness. "You were never treated like a normal child, and you don¡¯t behave like one either, my dear."


    Sylphia sighed, leaning back in her chair. Her mother¡¯s words were harsh, but there was truth in them. She knew this wasn¡¯t an ordinary life. She was a princess. And only by proving her worth and uniqueness could she survive.


    "Go rest," Veynessa finally instructed, setting aside a document. "And don¡¯t overthink. That, too, can be dangerous."


    Sylphia nodded and stood. She wasn¡¯t fully satisfied with the conversation, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t get more from her mother.


    ***


    By the time she reached her chambers, night had already fallen. Moonlight seeped through the windows, casting a soft glow over her room. The faint scent of floral oils lingered in the air, a sign that someone had already prepared her bath.


    Moments later, she entered the bathing chamber, where Shion was already waiting. The girl stood silently in the spacious, marble bathhouse, where warm steam rose above the grand stone basin. The water rippled gently as droplets fell, and the rich scent of precious oils filled the air. At the sight of Sylphia, Shion gave a small curtsy.


    "Your bath is ready, Your Highness."


    Sylphia gazed at her for a moment, feeling a strange pang in her chest. After her conversation with her mother, she couldn¡¯t shake the thoughts of Shion¡¯s past. Had anyone ever prepared a bath for her? Had anyone ever treated her as someone worthy of care?


    "Shion." Her voice was quiet but firm. "We¡¯re bathing together."


    Shion blinked in slight surprise but nodded. "Of course. If Your Highness wishes, I can wash your back."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Sylphia pulled off her dress and tossed it aside. "I want us to bathe together."


    Shion stiffened. Something unreadable flickered in her crimson eyes, as if she was trying to understand the meaning behind those words.


    "You don¡¯t have to be a servant all the time." Sylphia gave her a small smile. "Right now, I¡¯m just Sylphia, and you¡¯re just Shion. That¡¯s all."


    Shion didn¡¯t respond immediately. After a moment of hesitation, she slowly nodded.


    "Alright."


    Sylphia stepped into the warm water, letting the soothing heat embrace her body. She glanced at Shion, who remained rigid at the edge of the bath, as if unsure whether she truly belonged there. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, Shion," Sylphia encouraged, shifting to make space. "It¡¯s just a bath."


    Shion gave a small nod and carefully dipped her feet into the water before slowly sinking deeper. Sylphia watched as the girl moved with caution, as if she weren¡¯t used to such comfort.


    "I brought hair oils for treatment," Shion murmured. "I can¡­ I can help wash Your Highness¡¯s hair."


    Sylphia rolled her eyes but smiled slightly.


    "First of all, I told you to call me by my name. And second¡­" She reached out, gently taking Shion¡¯s hand and pulling her forward. "This time, I¡¯m washing yours."


    Shion froze, staring at her in disbelief.


    "That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not necessary¡­"


    "But I want to," Sylphia replied firmly. "So hush and let me."


    Without waiting for further protest, she reached for the silky oil and carefully worked it into Shion¡¯s hair. The crimson strands were soft yet lacked proper care, as if no one had ever paid attention to them. Sylphia moved with gentle precision, untangling knots with her fingers before pouring warm water over them.


    Shion sat still, experiencing something entirely foreign. Sylphia¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t commanding or mechanical. It was¡­ warm. Genuine.


    She had never felt anything like it before. For a moment, her entire body seemed to freeze, unsure of how to react.


    "You have beautiful hair," Sylphia said suddenly, a gentle smile on her lips. "Maybe you should take better care of it."


    "It was never important..." Shion whispered.


    "It is now," Sylphia replied firmly, finishing washing her hair. "Because now you have someone who cares."


    She looked at the damp, crimson strands of Shion¡¯s hair and smiled warmly. "From now on, you have to let it grow."


    Shion stared at her in surprise. "Grow it?"


    "Yes!" Sylphia twirled a few strands between her fingers, sliding them gently. "Even now, with your red hair and crimson eyes, you¡¯re beautiful. But if you let it grow... I can¡¯t even imagine how breathtaking you¡¯ll be."


    Shion lowered her gaze, visibly moved. No one had ever told her she was beautiful before. No one had ever told her that anything about her was worth admiration. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Something clenched in her chest. It was an unfamiliar feeling. But it was warm. And yet, so foreign that she struggled to find the words.


    "Thank you... Sylphia," she finally whispered.


    Sylphia¡¯s smile widened.


    "Now that sounds better! And now it¡¯s your turn¡ªhelp me with my hair."


    Shion gave a small nod, then reached for the scented oil and carefully began washing Sylphia¡¯s silver hair. Her movements were hesitant at first, as if afraid of making a mistake, but with each passing moment, she grew more confident. Warm water cascaded over the princess¡¯s short strands as Shion focused on massaging the oil in, trying to do it as gently as possible. Sylphia closed her eyes, letting the touch signify the growing bond between them.


    Sylphia smiled to herself. Maybe this was the first step. Maybe this quiet touch, this moment of closeness, would allow Shion to bloom like a hidden flower and reveal her true beauty to the world. She knew that years of trauma wouldn¡¯t vanish overnight. But if she could help, if she could be the one to teach Shion¡ªstep by step¡ªwhat warmth and care truly meant, she would do it.


    ***


    The mist in the labyrinth thickened without warning. Deymos tensed, instinctively reaching for his weapon. Something was wrong.


    "Do you see that?" Kaelrith whispered, pointing ahead.


    The space before them... cracked. As if the very air had been slashed apart by an invisible blade. From the darkness, something emerged¡ªsomething unnatural.


    It was tall, grotesque, as if it had been stitched together from various creatures that were never meant to exist as one. Its eyes gleamed with a crimson glow, and its cracked skin revealed pulsing, sinewy muscles beneath.


    "What the..." Maelthorn took a step back, feeling an icy shiver run down his spine.


    The creature didn¡¯t move immediately. It stood still for a moment, as if trying to adjust to this world. Then its glowing eyes locked onto them.


    And then¡ªit attacked.


    "Watch out, it''s attacking!" Deymos shouted, leaping back as the creature¡¯s massive arm slammed into the ground with a force that sent a shockwave through the air.


    Kaelrith was already drawing his sword, but before he could strike, the creature¡¯s body shifted. Its limbs stretched unnaturally, and where there had been a single arm, now there were four, each ending in razor-sharp claws.


    Without hesitation, Kaelrith dodged, rolling to the side before counterattacking. His sword gleamed with pale light as it slashed through the air, aiming for the beast¡¯s shoulder. The blade struck true, severing one of the monstrous arms in a clean cut. Kaelrith landed lightly, preparing for another strike¡ªwhen suddenly, the creature¡¯s body convulsed. Where the severed limb had been, something pulsed, and in the blink of an eye, a new arm grew in its place as if it had never been lost.


    "Damn it..." Kaelrith hissed, staring at the fully restored limb. "This thing... it doesn¡¯t regenerate normally."


    He instinctively took a step back, watching as the creature¡¯s body pulsed unnaturally. They had to act fast. The beast let out a distorted wail before lunging at them again. Kaelrith tightened his grip on his sword, dodging its attack with fluid precision before slashing toward its legs. His blade cut through the air, but before it could land, the creature¡¯s shape warped, its limbs extending as it jumped back at an inhuman distance.


    "Aim for the spots where it doesn¡¯t shift as fast!" he shouted, analyzing its movements.


    The beast howled and charged at Kaelrith again, but he used his reflexes and precise movements to evade its strikes. In one moment, he was on the defensive, in the next¡ªstriking with ruthless efficiency, searching for a weak point.


    Deymos, watching Kaelrith battle the monster, studied its every move. The creature¡¯s body changed in real time, adapting to Kaelrith¡¯s attacks as if it were learning from the fight itself. His eyes narrowed, and his heartbeat quickened as he began to see a pattern in the swirling Qi surrounding them.


    That Qi. It was the same as the energy in the guardian¡¯s lair.


    This thing... was created from that same force.

 Chapter 23: This thing wasn’t just a beast

    The mist thickened with every passing second. The air was heavy, saturated with something that sent chills down Deymos¡¯ spine. It was Qi, but¡­ altered. Corrupted. Unlike any energy he had ever known. It was chaotic, pulsing, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªhad interfered with its very nature.


    The monster stood motionless, as if analyzing their movements. Its body continued to shift¡ªregrowing limbs, pulsing muscles, eyes stretching and shifting beneath its skin. It wasn¡¯t an organism in the traditional sense¡ªit was something still taking shape.


    Kaelrith struck first. His sword flared with pale light as it sliced through the air, aiming for the beast¡¯s neck. The blade connected¡ªthe sound of flesh being cut was brief¡ªbut before he could follow up with a second strike, the monster let out a guttural roar and swung wildly, forcing Kaelrith to retreat.


    Monster lunged forward, its arms suddenly extending unnaturally, claws slashing through the space where Kaelrith had been a second earlier. He barely had time to block. His sword gleamed again as it deflected one of the strikes, but the force behind the blow sent him stumbling back a few steps.


    "This thing is stronger than it looks!" he hissed, dodging to the side.


    Maelthorn seized the opportunity to attack. He raised his hand and sent a wave of dark energy crashing into the beast¡¯s side. But instead of weakening, the creature morphed part of its body into a flexible, black substance that absorbed a portion of the magic.


    "It¡¯s not working as it should!" Maelthorn shouted, stepping back. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deymos moved swiftly along the perimeter of the battle, carefully observing the monster¡¯s movements. His eyes traced the flow of Qi, watching how the energy pulsed through the creature, altering its shape.


    "We¡¯re not fighting a single body," he growled, noticing repeated patterns in the beast¡¯s shifts. "This thing keeps rebuilding itself!"


    Kaelrith didn¡¯t hesitate. He dashed forward, striking again¡ªthis time at its leg. The cut was deep, but the creature showed no signs of pain. Instead, its body convulsed, and the wound sealed itself at an unnatural speed.


    "Maelthorn, stop its regeneration!" Kaelrith barked, barely dodging as the monster lashed out with a newly formed limb.


    Maelthorn was already moving. He traced quick sigils in the air, dark wisps of energy swirling around him. A weakening spell.


    "If it¡¯s using Qi to regenerate, I can slow it down¡ªbut I can¡¯t stop it completely!" he shouted, launching a crimson arc of energy at the creature.


    The spell struck its mark. The monster trembled violently, and the rate of its healing noticeably slowed. Its skin cracked instead of mending smoothly.


    "Deymos! Find its weak point!" Kaelrith called out, sidestepping another attack.


    Deymos was already scanning. His eyes saw beyond the physical¡ªtracing the Qi¡¯s movement. There was something¡­ unusual. The energy inside the creature was in constant flux, being torn apart and rebuilt. Chaotic, shifting.


    But amidst the chaos, one spot remained stable.


    "The center of its chest!" he yelled. "Its Qi isn¡¯t shifting there as fast!"


    Kaelrith needed no further instruction. He weaved past the beast¡¯s attacks with fluid agility and drove his sword straight into the marked point. The blade pierced through flesh and bone effortlessly.


    The monster let out a prolonged, ear-splitting shriek. Its body trembled violently, its form becoming unstable¡ªas if everything holding it together was anchored in that single point.


    "Maelthorn, one more time!" Kaelrith shouted.


    Maelthorn lifted his hand, unleashing one final surge of energy. Black magic engulfed the creature, disrupting the Qi that sustained it.


    For several seconds, the beast stood motionless. And then¡­ it collapsed into pieces.


    Silence fell over the battlefield.


    "That was¡­ different," Deymos muttered, watching the remnants of the creature, faint traces of Qi still lingering in the air.


    Kaelrith wiped his sword against his sleeve.


    "We¡¯re pulling back," he said, glancing at his companions and wiping sweat from his brow. "One of these things forced the three of us to work together. If there¡¯s an entire horde of them in this labyrinth, we don¡¯t stand a chance."


    Maelthorn and Deymos exchanged glances, realizing Kaelrith was right. Their mission had been reconnaissance, not the elimination of an unknown threat.


    "We¡¯ve gathered enough intel. It¡¯s time to return to the palace and report to the King," Kaelrith added firmly.


    Deymos took one last look at the monster¡¯s dissolving remains, the wisps of Qi still rising from its shattered form. This thing wasn¡¯t just a beast.


    ***


    Sylphia combed through her damp silver hair, glancing at Shion, who stood beside her in a simple, clean dress. After the bath, she looked different¡ªcalmer, yet still visibly tense.


    "I don¡¯t know if I should wear something like this¡­" Shion murmured, running her fingers over the fabric. "This belongs to you, Princess."


    Sylphia rolled her eyes and waved dismissively.


    "Stop saying nonsense. It¡¯s just a dress. Besides, it looks good on you." She gave Shion a mildly irritated smile. "And stop calling me Princess."


    "Alright, time for cultivation," Sylphia announced after a moment, settling comfortably onto a cushion on the floor.


    Shion lifted her head as if unsure whether she had heard correctly.


    "Cultivation?" she asked softly.


    "Yes. Come, sit next to me."


    Shion hesitated, then took a step back instead.


    "I can¡¯t¡­" she whispered, gripping her hands tightly on her lap. "I¡¯m not allowed to."


    Sylphia frowned. "Not allowed? Why?"


    "Someone like me¡­ isn¡¯t worthy of cultivating." Her voice was quiet, as if she were repeating something that had been drilled into her for years. "Only those who are special, those with talent, can do it. Not someone like me."


    Sylphia stared at her for a moment before letting out an irritated sigh.


    "What idiots!" she growled, clenching her fists. "If someone told you that, I want to find them and set them on fire."


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she stepped forward and crouched in front of Shion, gently taking her hands.


    "Shion¡­ Listen to me carefully. Cultivation isn¡¯t just for those who¡¯ve been labeled as ¡®special.¡¯ There¡¯s no such thing as being ¡®worthy¡¯ of cultivation. Anyone who breathes and feels Qi can do it. That includes you."


    She met Shion¡¯s gaze, making sure her words truly reached her.


    "I won¡¯t let you believe those lies. You have every right to become stronger. If no one ever taught you, then I will."


    Shion looked at her uncertainly, as if still struggling to believe it could be true.


    "But¡­ how?" she whispered.


    Sylphia smiled gently and sat down, patting the space beside her.


    "First, you need to understand what Qi is." She placed her hands on her lap and closed her eyes. "It¡¯s energy that exists all around us. In the air, the earth, the water¡­ within us. Cultivation is about absorbing it and guiding it through your body, strengthening yourself and allowing growth."


    Shion hesitantly sat beside her, still full of doubt.


    "And how do I do that?"


    "I¡¯ll show you." Sylphia opened one eye and gave her a reassuring smile. "First, close your eyes and focus inward. Try to feel the Qi around you."


    Shion remained silent for a moment but obediently shut her eyes. Sylphia watched as her breathing gradually steadied.


    "Don¡¯t force it. It¡¯s like breathing¡ªnatural and fluid. Qi isn¡¯t something you grab with strength. You have to let it flow into you."


    Shion furrowed her brows, concentrating on Sylphia¡¯s words. After a few moments, something stirred within her¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible warmth brushing against her skin.


    "I feel¡­ something," she whispered hesitantly.


    "Good. Now let it enter you, guide it as you would air into your lungs. Slowly, calmly."


    Shion followed the instructions, inhaling deeply. Sylphia observed her with quiet satisfaction.


    "This is just the beginning, but you¡¯ve taken your first step." Sylphia smiled. "Now, you need to keep practicing until you¡¯re so exhausted you can¡¯t stand up, and all you¡¯ll think about is sleep."


    With that, she closed her eyes and focused on absorbing Qi herself, breathing deeply and steadily. The air around them seemed to hum, as if the energy was beginning to synchronize in rhythm with their presence.

 Chapter 24: How do you like your new form?

    The mist crept slowly between the shattered columns, as if trying to conceal what had just occurred. Yet, the blood and the twisted remains of the fallen monster were still visible¡ªscattered across the ground, drained of life. Three figures observed the scene from above, standing atop one of the tall, ruined towers.


    "I truly thought it would give them more trouble." The man¡¯s voice was calm, almost disappointed. He watched as Kaelrith, Maelthorn, and Deymos gradually left the battlefield. His frame was tall and slender, but despite his elegance, he radiated an aura of danger.


    His face bore sharp, almost unnaturally symmetrical features¡ªcrafted with such precision that it transcended human notions of beauty. His pale skin was smooth, nearly marble-like, yet it pulsed with an inner glow, as if something more than blood flowed beneath it. His dark green eyes held the gaze of a predator. Long, jet-black hair cascaded over his shoulders, contrasting starkly with the hypnotic hue of his eyes.


    "Still, I am yet to create a monster that can rival the best¡­"


    "It¡¯s not that it was too weak." The masked man spoke emotionlessly, as though analyzing the results of an experiment. "Had it fought them one-on-one, only Kaelrith would have survived. The other two wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance."


    "And what of it?" The second man, lounging lazily against an old column, chuckled. There was boredom in his voice, but also a subtle note of derision. "The creatures are still too slow. They lack the instinct to adapt and survive."


    "Meaning?"


    "When it was hit by the weakening spell, it reacted well. It shed part of its body before the curse could spread." He rubbed his chin, a predatory smile forming. "But once it fought Kaelrith, it couldn¡¯t do it again. It was too focused on fighting Kaelrith to consider that someone else might attack in the meantime. That¡¯s a garbage design."


    The masked man glanced at him sideways.


    "That means under pressure, their response to threats deteriorates. They lack independent thought¡ªbut that¡¯s not all." His eyes narrowed, processing the data. "Not only are they incapable of making conscious decisions in combat, but they also lack the instinct to anticipate their opponent¡¯s movements."


    "They¡¯re too reactive." Rahn added with a smirk. "They only respond once the threat is already upon them. They don¡¯t read the battlefield, they have no intuition. Even animals can sense approaching danger, but these? They see nothing beyond the present moment."


    "And that¡¯s why they lose." The masked man nodded. "It¡¯s not about strength or speed. They need to learn survival instincts and strategic thinking, or they will always be mere cannon fodder." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly." The lounging man straightened and stepped forward. "We need more than just cannon fodder. We need monsters that fight like true predators¡ªnot just mindless killing machines."


    A silence followed. Then, from the shadows, the third figure stirred.


    "Interesting conclusions."


    The voice was deep, resonant, carrying something primal within it. Its owner was no ordinary man.


    His posture suggested former strength, but his current body was¡­ different. It was humanoid in shape, yet bore lingering traces of the beast he once was¡ªhis skin was slightly too firm, his facial features too sharp, and his golden eyes glowed unnaturally in the darkness.


    "How do you like your new form, Vaelin?" the lounging man asked with a mocking smile.


    Vaelin slowly raised his hand, turning it in the moonlight. His skin, though human in texture, was tougher, carrying a faint metallic sheen. His nails were slightly longer¡ªsharp like claws, yet not grotesquely so¡ªstill retaining a humanoid appearance.


    He flexed his fingers, feeling how his muscles and joints responded with unsettling smoothness, as if this body wasn¡¯t his own but rather a tool shaped to his will. When he clenched his fist, he heard the subtle tension of his tendons, yet there was no pain. The power he felt was different from before. Not raw and brutal, but focused, controlled.


    He glanced at his forearm, noticing how his veins weren¡¯t dark like a human¡¯s, but faintly illuminated beneath his skin¡ªa subtle glow of Qi circulating through his transformed body.


    "It¡¯s¡­ different." His voice was calm, yet beneath it lay something new¡ªcuriosity. "My movements are smoother, more precise. This body isn¡¯t a burden anymore, but a tool¡ªits strength isn¡¯t wild but refined, ready to be used at will."


    "Well said." The masked man nodded, observing Vaelin with a mix of curiosity and calculated detachment. "Once, your kind was invincible. No one could match the sheer power of your monstrous forms. You were apex predators."


    He walked slowly, letting his words settle in the air between them.


    "But then, humans learned to wield Qi. They began breaking those limitations. Their bodies were no longer weaker, and their techniques rendered brute strength insufficient."


    Vaelin tightened his fingers, feeling how effortlessly his joints adjusted, without resistance.


    "Strength without control became a weakness." The masked man halted, his piercing gaze locked onto Vaelin. "The bigger the monster, the easier the target. The armor that once protected became a prison."


    Vaelin remained silent for a moment, testing his new body. This was not merely a change in shape¡ªit was a change in essence.


    "Rahn¡¯s technique allows for the transformation of one¡¯s very existence." The masked man glanced toward the second figure, who smirked in the shadows. "This isn¡¯t just altering form. It¡¯s rewriting the fundamental structure of being, adapting it to a new purpose. Now, you can fight like a man but retain the strength of a beast."


    Rahn burst into laughter.


    "Isn¡¯t it marvelous?" His voice dripped with irony. "You¡¯re no longer a mindless brute. Now, you can think, feel, and kill with precision. Like a true hunter."


    Vaelin met his gaze coldly.


    "I am not your experiment."


    Rahn rolled his eyes. "Of course, of course. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get used to it."


    The masked man turned his attention back to the battlefield, which was slowly fading into the mist.


    "Today¡¯s test was to gauge the potential of Rahn¡¯s creations. Now, we know what they lack."


    Vaelin narrowed his eyes, studying the masked man.


    "Why did you have me conceal my aura?" His voice was deep, yet composed. "I could have left a presence strong enough in the labyrinth that, unless someone entered my lair, they wouldn¡¯t know I was gone."


    The masked man¡¯s lips curved into the faintest hint of a smile.


    "That was the point." His tone carried quiet satisfaction. "We wanted the world to realize you weren¡¯t there. By doing so, we forced the royal family to make a move while also testing Rahn¡¯s monsters to see what they still lacked."


    He turned toward the labyrinth, where Kaelrith and the others had already disappeared from sight.


    "Besides¡­" he added softly, "I¡¯ve heard that Kaelrith has grown much stronger in recent years. I wanted to see him fight with my own eyes, but I must admit, I feel a sense of disappointment. I didn¡¯t push him hard enough to reveal his true capabilities."


    Vaelin studied him carefully.


    "And? What do you think of him?"


    The masked man simply smiled, offering no answer. Vaelin clenched his teeth, visibly irritated by the lack of response, but chose not to press further.


    The masked man then turned to Rahn.


    "I trust you will continue refining your creations. We will be needing them soon."


    Rahn stretched lazily, his smirk filled with self-satisfaction.


    "No problem. I already have a pretty good idea of what they¡¯re missing and the direction their evolution should take."


    The masked man gazed into the darkness of the night, as if sensing something beyond anyone else¡¯s perception.


    "It¡¯s time."


    At that moment, the space around them began to tremble, like a fractured mirror, the air filling with a soft, almost melodic crackling. Shadow and light intertwined, forming a tear in reality itself.


    Vaelin stared at the swirling void in silence, while Rahn grinned in anticipation.


    Without another word, one by one, they stepped into the rift, vanishing into nothingness¡ªas if they had never been there at all.

 Chapter 25: Tomorrow, I will go there myself

    Silence filled the chamber, broken only by the faint rustling of curtains shifting in the night breeze. A barely perceptible, almost ethereal energy of Qi lingered in the air. Sylphia sat on a cushion, breathing steadily, allowing the currents of energy to flow around her, wrapping her in an invisible web.


    She was fully concentrated when suddenly¡­ something collapsed onto the floor. The dull thud shattered the tranquility of the night.


    Her eyes snapped open. Shion lay motionless on the ground.


    "Shion?!"


    Sylphia sprang to her feet, her heart clenching in her chest as she rushed to the girl¡¯s side. A storm of chaotic thoughts filled her mind. Was she hurt? Had Qi spiraled out of control? Had she¡­?


    She dropped to her knees, hands trembling as she scanned Shion¡¯s body for any injuries, any sign of blood.


    Nothing.


    Just ragged breathing and an exhausted frame.


    "You overdid it¡­" she whispered, exhaling in relief. "When I said you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand, I didn¡¯t mean it this literally."


    Shion stirred weakly, her fingers twitching as if trying to speak, but her eyelids fluttered before falling shut again. She was utterly drained.


    Sylphia sighed. Foolish.


    Without hesitation, she slipped her arms under Shion¡¯s body and lifted her gently. She was lighter than Sylphia had expected. This girl truly didn¡¯t take care of herself. Carefully, she laid her on the bed, adjusting the pillow beneath her head.


    "You¡¯re lucky I like you," she muttered, tucking the blanket around her.


    Shion¡¯s breath evened out, and for once, the tension she always carried on her face had melted away. As if, at last, she felt safe.


    ***


    The audience hall was vast and solemn, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows across the stone walls. The air felt tense, as if it, too, held its breath.


    Kaelrith, Maelthorn, and Deymos knelt on one knee before the throne. Before them sat the King¡ªa ruler who needed no armor to radiate authority.


    "Mutated monsters." He repeated the words slowly, as if tasting them. "And one that could alter its body at will?"


    Silence. The King spoke no further for a moment, his gaze sweeping over their faces, searching for something unsaid.


    "Tell me everything you saw."


    Kaelrith stood and began his report. He described the creatures they had encountered¡ªstronger, more aggressive. But one of them stood out¡ªit changed the shape of its body mid-battle, adapting to their attacks, suggesting it wasn¡¯t operating on mere instinct.


    "There was something more within it," Kaelrith said carefully, as if doubting his own words. "It didn¡¯t just react. It adapted to our movements."


    What began as a straightforward fight¡ªthree warriors against a single beast¡ªsoon became something else. The longer the battle lasted, the clearer it became that this creature was unlike any they had faced before. When Maelthorn struck it with a weakening spell, it immediately severed the affected part of its body, discarding it before the curse could spread. It didn¡¯t scream, didn¡¯t recoil in pain¡ªit simply changed.


    "Its body was¡­ unstable," Deymos added, clenching his fists. "It didn¡¯t just evade attacks. It altered its own structure, reshaping itself to match the flow of battle."


    "I saw its arm extend when I attacked," Kaelrith continued, locking eyes with the King. "It didn¡¯t dodge. It didn¡¯t block. It simply reshaped itself and slipped out of my sword¡¯s reach." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maelthorn nodded, his expression pensive.


    "This was more than adaptation. It was deliberate combat."


    The King narrowed his eyes, remaining silent for a long moment. His fingers tapped lightly against the armrest of his throne, his gaze distant. The warriors¡¯ words settled in his mind like stones dropped into still water, sending ripples of doubt and consequence.


    Did this mean someone had found a way to force the evolution of monsters? If so, for what purpose? Was this the work of an individual or an organization? And if such a method existed, how far could it go?


    At last, he exhaled, as though forming an initial decision, and turned back to the warriors.


    "What are your impressions?"


    Kaelrith and the others exchanged glances.


    "It¡¯s unnatural," Kaelrith finally spoke. "As if someone is trying to create something new."


    "Or something old in a new form," Maelthorn murmured.


    The King studied them closely, his eyes narrowing in thought.


    "And the guardian of that place?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying an underlying tension.


    Deymos lifted his gaze.


    "He wasn¡¯t there, Your Majesty. The lair was empty, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "Something was there. The traces of two powerful auras. One could have belonged to the guardian, but the other¡­" He hesitated. "It was different. Uneven. At times as vast as an ocean, other times as small as a speck of dust. I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it."


    The King remained silent, but the tension in the room thickened, becoming almost tangible. After a moment, he lifted his gaze and nodded.


    "Thank you for this report. You have done well."


    His tone was measured, yet uncertainty still flickered in his eyes. Finally, he added:


    "You are dismissed. Rest for now. If I learn anything further, you will be summoned."


    As the warriors left the hall, the King remained seated, unmoving for a long moment. He replayed every word of their report in his mind, searching for a clue he had yet to grasp. Finally, he rose and made his way to his private chambers, where the Queen awaited him.


    Upon entering their shared quarters, he found Veynessa hunched over her desk, a quill in hand. Piles of documents surrounded her¡ªletters, reports, and official decrees demanding her attention. Even now, with the night nearing its end, she continued to work.


    She lifted her head at the sound of his steps, her blue eyes immediately locking onto his face.


    "You don¡¯t bring good news," she stated before he had spoken a single word.


    The King approached, taking a seat across from her. For a moment, he was silent, as if gathering his thoughts.


    "It¡¯s confirmed. The Guardian of the Labyrinth has vanished," he finally said. "And in his place, they found¡­ something new."


    The Queen set down her quill, intertwining her fingers before her. Her gaze sharpened.


    "Something new?"


    "Mutated beasts. Stronger than before. One of them possessed the ability to alter its body and showed signs of intelligence."


    Veynessa raised a brow.


    The King rubbed a hand over his face. "It could be a natural evolution of these creatures. Perhaps an accelerated process caused by an unknown factor."


    The Queen remained silent for a moment, her fingers lightly tapping the surface of her desk.


    "That¡¯s possible," she admitted with a slight nod. "But if it were natural, we would observe similar changes in other beasts elsewhere. So far, nothing like this has occurred. If this is evolution, why is it only happening there?"


    The King sighed, his gaze drifting toward the flames in the fireplace.


    "If it¡¯s not natural, then it means someone is controlling this process¡­ and doing so intentionally."


    Silence fell. His words carried the weight of something far greater.


    "To what end?" The Queen rested her chin on her hand, analyzing the situation. "A weapon? Testing the limits? Or perhaps¡­ a provocation?"


    "Or preparation for something far worse," the King murmured, his eyes reflecting the flickering fire. "If they are testing these creatures, then their current form isn¡¯t the final one. What happens if they find a way to gain complete control over them?"


    The Queen remained quiet, but the glint in her eyes held cold calculation. They could not afford to ignore this. They needed more information.


    "We must discover who is behind this," she finally said. "And we must do it before it¡¯s too late."


    The King nodded, though he did not seem fully convinced.


    "Our scouts withdrew after the battle when they realized the situation could spiral out of control," he said, his tone steady but still mulling over every detail. "We don¡¯t know if those creatures were the only ones altered. There may be more lurking in the labyrinth, waiting for the right moment to emerge."


    The Queen studied him for a long moment before standing and methodically stacking her documents.


    "Then we can¡¯t rely solely on reports."


    The King frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Veynessa turned to him, her blue eyes gleaming in the candlelight.


    "Tomorrow, I will go there myself."


    The King immediately straightened, his brows knitting into a deep frown.


    "That¡¯s too dangerous. We don¡¯t have a full understanding of the situation. We don¡¯t know how many of these creatures remain hidden, nor who is responsible for them. I won¡¯t allow you to take that risk."


    The Queen smiled slightly, as if she had anticipated his reaction. Her blue eyes glowed warmly in the flickering light.


    "Have you forgotten who I am?" she asked softly, tilting her head. "When it comes to battle, there are few in our generation who could defeat me."


    The King pressed his lips together, but before he could protest further, she stepped closer, her voice teasing yet firm.


    "You yourself never managed to best me."


    A quiet chuckle escaped him, and he shook his head. He knew there was little point in arguing.


    "That doesn¡¯t mean you should recklessly endanger yourself."


    "This isn¡¯t recklessness. It¡¯s necessity." Her voice was resolute. "We must act before this spirals beyond our control. If there¡¯s something we¡¯re missing, I want to see it with my own eyes."


    The King exhaled heavily, leaning against the armrest of his chair. He knew her too well to think he could dissuade her.


    "Fine." His voice was quiet but firm. "But you won¡¯t go alone. Tomorrow morning, you will visit the Elders and request that Pharos accompany you."


    The Queen raised an eyebrow, something akin to amusement flickering in her gaze.


    "Pharos?"


    "He is not only one of the strongest warriors in the kingdom but also someone who keeps a clear head even in the direst situations." The King met her eyes. "If anything goes wrong, I want someone there who will bring you back."


    The Queen was silent for a moment, as if weighing his words, before she sighed and nodded.


    "Very well. It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve seen the old man, so it will be nice to reunite." She offered a faint smile before adding dryly, "But you know I won¡¯t let him treat me like someone who needs protection."

 Chapter 26: Calista

    The morning in the royal gardens was quiet, almost surreal. The sun rose lazily over the horizon, its pale light dancing across the leaves, casting warm reflections on the marble pathways. The air carried the subtle scent of damp earth and blooming roses. It was peaceful¡ªtoo peaceful.


    Veynessa sat at a stone table, sipping tea from a delicate porcelain cup. Her slender, trained hands rested lightly on the table, and her deep blue eyes gazed into the distance. Beside her, a plate of fruit lay untouched¡ªa few grapes, slices of melon, and citrus. This was meant to be a brief moment of tranquility before the day truly began.


    Nearby, standing in the shade of the trees, was Selene, her personal maid. Her presence was nearly imperceptible, as if she were part of the surroundings, yet she remained ever ready to respond to the queen¡¯s slightest command. Dressed in a classic maid¡¯s uniform, with a flawlessly pressed apron and a well-fitted work dress, she stood with her hands clasped in front of her, waiting silently.


    The stillness remained unbroken until a familiar, melodic voice spoke from behind her.


    "Of course, I find you here."


    Veynessa slowly lifted her gaze, and for once, her lips, rarely graced by a smile, curved in genuine delight. She was here. After years of seclusion, after years of absence¡­ she was truly here.


    The amber eyes of the woman standing before her sparkled warmly, though they could not mask her penetrating nature. Her chestnut hair, with a soft copper sheen, was woven into an elegant braid, with a few loose strands cascading over her shoulders. A black gown, fitted to her slender figure, was adorned with lace patterns and jeweled embellishments, shimmering in the morning light. Mysterious, graceful, and commanding¡ªthat was how Veynessa remembered her.


    "You should still be cultivating, Calista," Veynessa remarked, raising a brow. "You were on the verge of a breakthrough."


    "I finished yesterday," Calista replied with a slight smile. "And right after that, before I could take even a single breath in peace¡­"


    "My husband appeared," the queen finished for her, narrowing her eyes.


    "Begging me like a dog with its tail tucked between its legs to stop you from going on this expedition," the new arrival scoffed, seating herself across from Veynessa and casually plucking a grape from the plate. "He claimed I was the only one who could talk sense into you."


    Veynessa rolled her eyes, as if she had heard this argument a hundred times before. And indeed¡ªshe had.


    "I still don¡¯t understand how you could marry him," her friend mused, chewing on the fruit. "Neither his character nor his cultivation talent hold a candle to yours. You¡¯re wasting your potential staying by his side."


    "If even the King is unworthy of me, then tell me¡ªwhat man in this world should I have married?" Veynessa asked dryly, tilting her head slightly.


    "Perhaps a king," her friend sighed theatrically, gazing at the sky, "but unfortunately, from a crumbling dynasty."


    Veynessa shook her head, reaching for her tea.


    "It¡¯s not that bad. We still have the Elders, and that monster in human skin who keeps our house from falling to ruin."


    Her friend remained silent for a moment, as if pondering her words. Finally, she let out a sigh tinged with melancholy.


    "I wonder what the future holds for our family."


    For a while, neither of them spoke. Birds chirped in the distance, and a soft breeze rustled the leaves above them.


    "You didn¡¯t come here to stop me, did you?" Veynessa finally asked, breaking the silence.


    "No." A shadow of a smile touched her friend¡¯s lips. "I know you too well. It would be a waste of energy to fight the impossible."


    The queen returned the smile.


    "Then¡­?"


    "Then I¡¯m going with you."


    Veynessa studied her for a moment before leaning back in her chair, clearly pleased.


    "In that case, you¡¯d better prepare your combat outfit. We leave in the afternoon. But first, I need to visit Pharos."


    Her friend raised a brow and chuckled softly.


    "That old man is still breathing?"


    "Honestly, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still cultivating purely out of willpower at this point."


    "That would be just like him." She sighed, resting her chin on her hand. "He once said that until he witnessed the world¡¯s complete downfall, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to die."


    "Typical of him." Veynessa plucked another grape from the plate. "He was one of the best in his time, and now he watches us all from the shadows."


    "And apparently, that pitiful husband of yours is truly worried if he¡¯s sending Pharos along with you." Her friend¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "Or perhaps he just doesn¡¯t want to return to an empty throne." The queen smirked.


    A laugh burst from Calista¡¯s lips, her amber eyes sparkling with mirth. "Well then, since I¡¯ve decided to join you, I should get ready. But I warn you¡­" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Warn me?" Veynessa arched a brow.


    "After years of cultivation, I have no intention of watching your back if you¡¯ve gone rusty."


    The queen chuckled softly, then leaned slightly forward, plucking a grape and tossing her friend a challenging glance.


    "Still holding onto the memory of when you lost to me in a spar five years ago?" she asked innocently.


    "That was under completely different circumstances!" the woman huffed, dramatically crossing her arms. "Besides, if I recall correctly, we both fell."


    "Perhaps we did¡­ but I was the one who got up first."


    Her friend rolled her eyes, but in her gaze, something warm and unspoken flickered.


    "Fine, have it your way. But if you defeat me again, I''ll pretend it''s because of my exhaustion from cultivation."


    "And if I lose, I''ll say I let you win out of courtesy." Veynessa arched a brow.


    "Of course." Her friend plucked another grape from the plate. "So, we both have our excuses ready."


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the garden was disrupted as Sylphia came running in. Her silver hair shimmered under the morning light, her breath slightly labored as if she had hurried. She ran straight to the queen, barely acknowledging her company.


    "Mom!" she called, blue eyes gleaming with determination. "I need your help."


    Veynessa raised a brow, setting her teacup down, but before Sylphia could explain, the queen pulled her onto her lap with a firm yet effortless motion. The young girl instantly squirmed, struggling against her mother¡¯s hold, but Veynessa remained unbothered. After a moment, Sylphia gave up with a huff, resting her arms on the table in feigned irritation.


    "Sylphia, meet my best friend, Calista." Veynessa smiled slightly, ignoring her daughter''s sulky expression.


    Calista stared at the girl in open surprise. Her amber eyes widened, disbelief flashing across her face. She looked at the queen, then back at Sylphia, as if trying to process what she had just heard.


    "Wait¡­ you have a daughter?" Her voice carried an almost accusatory tone. "How could you not tell me? How did you hide this from me for so many years?!"


    Veynessa arched a brow, clearly amused by her friend''s reaction.


    "Selene, record this moment. For the first time, I have seen Calista completely at a loss for words." The queen chuckled lightly before glancing at her daughter. "Calista, calm down. I didn¡¯t hide her. You¡¯ve just been locked away cultivating all these years."


    Calista narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Sylphia with newfound curiosity.


    "How old is she?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Three," Veynessa answered without hesitation.


    Calista nearly fell back in her chair as if she had just heard the most absurd statement in history.


    "Lies." She glanced at the girl again. "She looks at least six."


    "Yes, I know." The queen sighed theatrically. "And yet, she is three. She was born while you were busy playing the reclusive cultivator behind closed doors."


    Sylphia, finally taking a good look at Calista, let her curiosity show. Her blue eyes sparkled as she examined the woman¡ªfrom her elegant braid and flawless porcelain complexion to the intricate lace details of her black gown.


    "You''re beautiful!" she blurted out, instinctively.


    Calista raised a brow, then, after a brief pause, a smirk spread across her lips.


    "You have good eyes, little one." Her tone was warm yet laced with quiet confidence. Without warning, she lifted Sylphia off Veynessa¡¯s lap and placed her onto her own. The girl instantly began squirming, trying to break free.


    "I¡¯m not a child!" she grumbled, twisting in Calista¡¯s hold. But to her shock, the woman''s grip was firm, far stronger than she had anticipated.


    "What the¡ª" Calista first looked at Sylphia in surprise, then turned her gaze to the queen. "Veynessa, isn''t it a bit insane to force a three-year-old¡ªwho barely just got out of diapers¡ªinto absorbing Qi?"


    Veynessa rested her cheek against her hand, a small, proud smile playing on her lips.


    "That child has been absorbing Qi since infancy."


    Calista examined Sylphia again, now with newfound intrigue, as if she were looking at something that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    "Well, well¡­" she murmured. "This just keeps getting more interesting."


    Before Sylphia could protest, Calista tightened her hold slightly and began rocking her, as if cradling an unruly toddler.


    "Alright, little one, if you¡¯re so strong, maybe it¡¯s time for a nap?" she teased with a smug smile.


    "Stop that!" Sylphia growled, still trying to wriggle free. "I am not a child!"


    "Of course, of course," Calista said in the condescending tone adults often use on stubborn children. "You¡¯re all grown up, aren¡¯t you?" She patted Sylphia¡¯s head, making the girl bristle with frustration.


    "Mother!" Sylphia shot a desperate look at Veynessa, who watched the scene unfold with undisguised amusement, making no move to intervene.


    "Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that," the queen mused, arching a brow. "You got yourself into this."


    "Besides," Calista added, shaking her head, "not wanting to be treated like a child doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t one."


    "I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not!" Sylphia snapped, her eyes narrowing.


    "Oh?" Calista¡¯s expression was laced with amusement. "Then show me just how big and independent you are, little princess." Her smirk was a challenge.


    Sylphia pressed her lips together, clearly contemplating a response, but before she could speak, Calista chuckled and shook her head.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let you go. But know this¡ªwe¡¯re not done here." She winked playfully before setting the girl gently back on her feet.


    "Just wait!" Sylphia grumbled, straightening her clothes as Calista watched her with a bemused smile.


    After a moment, the young girl sighed and turned to her mother, her eyes filled with determination.


    "Mom, I have a request." Her voice was serious, each word carefully measured.

 Chapter 27: Old cultivators love acting like abandoned relics

    "Mom, I have a request." Her voice was serious, though tinged with hesitation.


    Veynessa raised a single brow, silently prompting her to continue.


    "I want you to find a teacher for Shion." Sylphia clenched the fabric of her dress tightly. "Yesterday, she pushed herself too hard while cultivating and was so exhausted she couldn¡¯t even stand. I know I don¡¯t have enough knowledge to help her properly, and if she¡¯s going to grow, she needs to learn from someone who truly understands cultivation."


    She had expected many possible responses¡ªmaybe her mom would agree, maybe she¡¯d ask what kind of teacher she had in mind. But she hadn¡¯t expected the cold, merciless tone that followed.


    "Absolutely not."


    Sylphia blinked, momentarily convinced she had misheard.


    "What? Why?!"


    "If Shion wants a teacher, she should come to me and ask for one herself." Veynessa¡¯s voice was firm, unwavering. There was no room for negotiation.


    Sylphia was stunned. This¡­ didn¡¯t make sense! Her mom had always said that cultivation was a path of growth, that strength was the key. So why was she refusing to help now? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Shion¡­ she¡¯s just starting. She might not even know she can¡ª"


    "Cultivation isn¡¯t just about talent." Veynessa¡¯s piercing gaze held her in place. "It¡¯s also about mentality. If Shion truly wishes to walk this path, then she must learn to make decisions for herself. The first one is whether she truly desires it. If she can¡¯t even ask for a teacher on her own, then she¡¯s not ready."


    Sylphia didn¡¯t know how to respond. Was this¡­ fair? It felt like it was, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Shion needed someone to push her forward. But was it her place to do that?


    After a brief silence, Veynessa sighed and regarded her daughter with a softer expression.


    "Besides, I won¡¯t be around for the next few days. I don¡¯t have time to handle this right now."


    Sylphia immediately perked up with curiosity.


    "You¡¯re leaving again?" she asked.


    "I have some matters to attend to." The queen didn¡¯t elaborate, but Sylphia could tell right away that this wasn¡¯t just a diplomatic meeting.


    She was about to press further when she suddenly felt a gentle hand on her head. A soft yet confident stroke sent a small shiver down her spine.


    "Don¡¯t worry, little princess." Calista¡¯s voice was smooth, almost melodic, but warm. "It¡¯s just a short trip. We¡¯ll visit a certain place and be back before you even have time to miss us."


    Sylphia scowled, shooting her a glare from beneath her lashes. She hated being treated like a child.


    "I¡¯m not little." She muttered.


    "Of course, of course." Calista¡¯s playful smile remained as she ruffled Sylphia¡¯s hair again . "But if it makes you feel better¡­ if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll personally make sure she returns in one piece."


    Veynessa leaned back in her chair, casting a sharp glance at her friend with a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    "Do you really think I need protection?"


    Calista chuckled softly, clasping her hands behind her back.


    "No, but I do enjoy annoying you."


    The queen rolled her eyes, though the faintest hint of a smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.


    "Then do your job well." She turned her gaze to Selene, who had been waiting silently all this time. "Prepare my things. We leave at noon."


    Sylphia bit her lip, knowing the conversation was over. There was nothing she could do to convince her mother to find a teacher for Shion before her departure.


    If Shion truly wished to cultivate, she would have to find the courage to take that step on her own. That was the lesson Sylphia had taken from this conversation.


    "I¡¯ll go tell her," she finally said


    "Good girl." Calista winked at her.


    Sylphia scoffed but didn¡¯t respond, walking away with clenched fists. She had a lot to think about.


    Calista watched her go before turning back to Veynessa, raising a skeptical brow.


    "She¡¯s really only three years old? Neither her looks nor the way she carries herself suggest that."


    The queen took a small sip of her tea, a faint smile gracing her lips.


    "Believe me, I wonder about it myself every day. But yes, she is three years old."


    Calista shook her head, still in disbelief.


    "Well, in any case, I should get ready." She sighed, stretching lightly.


    Veynessa set her cup down and rose gracefully.


    "I should pay that old man a visit as well." She stretched slightly, as if shaking off the weight of their long conversation. Her tone was calm, but there was a flicker in her eyes¡ªan unspoken anticipation. "Let¡¯s just hope he doesn¡¯t start by complaining that I haven¡¯t visited in a while."


    Calista smirked, crossing her arms.


    "Oh, he definitely will. Old cultivators love acting like abandoned relics. But at least it¡¯ll be some entertainment for you."


    Veynessa rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t argue.


    Veynessa walked through the palace corridors, making her way to Pharos¡¯ residence. Though unassuming in appearance, the building exuded an ancient aura. Stone pillars bore inscriptions that pulsed faintly with Qi, and the air was thick with the subtle scent of incense. A mystical silence permeated this part of the palace.


    As she entered, her gaze immediately fell upon the old man lounging in a hammock. He looked as though he had been asleep for ages¡ªhis thin frame, wrinkled skin, and long silver beard making him seem more like a relic of the past than a legendary cultivator.


    "So you finally remembered me, little Veyna." His raspy voice cut through the air before Veynessa could even speak. "If you¡¯ve come begging for wisdom, you¡¯re too late. I¡¯ve officially stopped sharing it."


    The queen rolled her eyes, stepping closer.


    "You¡¯ll never stop calling me that, will you?" she sighed, though her tone carried more exasperated amusement than true irritation.


    "I¡¯m not here for your teachings, Pharos. I want you to accompany me to the Mist Labyrinth."


    The old man finally cracked open one eye. His brow arched slightly, and his gaze turned more inquisitive. Despite his frail appearance, a flicker of curiosity shone in his eyes.


    "Why would I leave my sanctuary? The Mist Labyrinth has been around longer than I have¡ªand it will likely outlast all of you."


    "Perhaps," Veynessa admitted, crossing her arms. "But something is changing within it. The creatures inside are evolving unnaturally, and the guardian who once protected the labyrinth has disappeared. We cannot ignore this."


    Pharos was silent for a moment, as if weighing her words. Then, his gaze darkened slightly, and the usual air of indifference wavered.


    "Disappeared, you say?" he muttered before letting out a short, amused snort. "Impossible. That giant lizard is far too big to simply vanish. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes."


    Veynessa raised a brow.


    "You¡¯ve met the Labyrinth Guardian?"


    "Met?" Pharos let out a raspy laugh. "I fought it. And I could have defeated it. Its massive bulk was like a shield waiting to be broken. If Thalrik hadn¡¯t forbidden me from killing it, the Mist Labyrinth would look very different today."


    The queen frowned slightly as Pharos stroked his beard, lost in thought.


    "I was told that if the guardian were to die, all the creatures within the labyrinth would go berserk. They¡¯d turn on each other and attack everything in sight. The king of that time decided it was easier to keep one great beast in check rather than deal with the chaos that would spill out into the world."


    Pharos shook his head.


    "Ah, to hell with it all." He muttered, more to himself than to her. "I knew I should have killed it when I had the chance. If I ever meet that old fool who called himself king and ordered me to spare it, I¡¯ll laugh right in his face."


    With a theatrical groan, Pharos pushed himself up from the hammock, as if every movement was a challenge¡ªthough the glint in his eyes told an entirely different story.


    "Alright, little Veyna. I¡¯ll do this for you. But if this journey turns out to be boring, I¡¯ll be complaining the entire way."


    Veynessa smirked slightly, seeing the spark of old times return to his eyes. But then she sighed and shook her head in amusement.


    "You complain more than Calista does about my husband. Maybe this trip will at least stop you from fusing with that hammock."


    Pharos let out a barking laugh, leaning heavily on his staff.


    "Ha! If that was your attempt at an insult, you¡¯ll have to try harder, little Veyna. But fine, let¡¯s go. Maybe I¡¯ll finally find something new to grumble about."


    "We leave in an hour. Meet me in the courtyard outside my chambers," she said firmly.


    Pharos let out an exaggerated sigh of resignation, as if she had just asked him to carry the entire palace on his back.


    "Little Veyna, I see you still enjoy giving orders." He lazily scratched his beard. "And here I was, hoping for a short nap..."


    Veynessa rolled her eyes.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to postpone your nap, old man."

 Chapter 28: The royal family has started moving

    Sylphia sat at the edge of the bed, gazing at Shion, who stood before her, tension evident in her shoulders. The exhaustion from the previous day still lingered in her movements, though she stubbornly tried to hide it.


    "How are you feeling?" Sylphia asked, frowning slightly.Shion lifted her gaze and gave a small nod, though the fatigue in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "I... think I''m fine," she answered softly.


    Sylphia sighed, crossing her arms.


    "When I told you to absorb Qi until you couldn''t anymore, I didn¡¯t mean that literally."


    Shion shifted uncomfortably, clutching the fabric of her dress for a brief moment.


    "I''m sorry..." she murmured, avoiding Sylphia¡¯s gaze.


    Sylphia rolled her eyes, though her tone softened.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. Just be more careful next time. You''re starting to make me worry."


    Shion looked up at her in surprise, as if she hadn''t expected those words. She remained silent for a moment before slowly nodding.


    "Shion, there''s something I need to tell you." Sylphia tilted her head slightly, watching the girl''s reaction. "If you truly want to cultivate, you need to ask my mother yourself."


    Shion stiffened, her fingers tightening around her dress.


    "By myself...?" she whispered, as if the very thought was difficult to process.


    Sylphia nodded.


    "It''s not that I don¡¯t support you." Her tone was gentler than usual. "But cultivation isn¡¯t just about training. It¡¯s also about mindset. If you truly want this, you need to say it out loud."


    Shion lowered her gaze. Was she ready? Did she even have the right to want this?


    Sylphia remained quiet, giving her space to think. After a long pause, Shion clenched her fists.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," she whispered.


    Sylphia gave her a small smile. That was already a step forward.


    ***


    Veynessa stepped into her chambers, where Selene immediately straightened upon seeing her.


    "Your Majesty," Selene greeted with a slight bow. "Your battle attire is ready."


    The queen nodded and allowed Selene to assist her in changing. The silken robes were replaced with a fitted black armor, crafted from a lightweight yet incredibly durable material.


    It was not only practical but stunning¡ªgolden dragon embroidery curled along the sleeves and high collar, while a dark leather belt accentuated her slender frame. Subtly carved pauldrons gleamed on her shoulders, offering protection without restricting movement.


    Veynessa glanced at the mirror, assessing her reflection. Despite its elegance, the outfit was designed for battle¡ªcomfortable, light, yet reinforced in key areas.


    "Perfect," she remarked coolly, fastening her gloves. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene handed her a weapon¡ªa slender, curved blade that Veynessa secured at her waist.


    "Inform my husband that I¡¯ll return in a few days," she instructed, meeting Selene¡¯s gaze. "And don¡¯t let him panic too much."


    Selene inclined her head.


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Veynessa didn¡¯t linger any longer. It was time to depart.


    ***


    By the time Veynessa arrived at the meeting point, she could already hear familiar voices laced with irritation.


    "You old, insufferable geezer!" Calista snapped.


    "Oh? Already forgetting yourself again, little Cali?" Pharos replied, amusement dripping from his tone.


    Veynessa arched a brow as she approached. The old man was clearly entertained, an irritating smirk on his face, while Calista practically radiated frustration. He idly tapped his wooden staff against the ground, as if testing its durability¡ªor simply playing with it. His clothing was simple, everyday robes that stood in stark contrast to her own refined attire.


    The queen took a moment to study her friend. Calista had also changed into her battle gear¡ªa sleek, form-fitting black bodysuit made of flexible, cut-resistant leather, perfectly accentuating her lithe figure. Golden, swirling patterns along the sleeves and hips resembled flames, as if her attire breathed with her. Armored guards on her forearms and legs were crafted from a lightweight magical alloy, enhancing her strikes without compromising speed.


    A long, black coat with a high collar draped over her shoulders, reaching mid-thigh. Subtle, mystical runes adorned its edges, and the fabric seemed to ripple faintly, as if infused with Calista¡¯s Qi. Her knee-high boots were reinforced for swift maneuvering, while her hands were clad in thin, black gloves¡ªnot only for protection but also to enhance her grip.


    "Should I be aware of what you two are arguing about this time?" Veynessa asked, stepping closer.


    Calista rolled her eyes, but before she could answer, Pharos spoke first.


    "Oh, nothing important, little Veyna. I was merely... admiring her new attire." His eyes gleamed with amusement. "I told her she looks like a demon ready to devour the first unfortunate soul who crosses her path."


    Calista clenched her fists.


    "Maybe I¡¯ll start with you."


    Pharos raised an eyebrow, shaking his head with a dramatic sigh.


    "Little Cali, you¡¯re at least fifty years too young to be making threats at me."


    He cast a mock-thoughtful glance at her before adding playfully,


    "Speaking of appearances¡­ I still remember you running around in diapers, and now you¡¯ve grown into a demon ready to devour people."


    Calista narrowed her eyes, her lips twisting into an annoyed grimace. Crossing her arms, she regarded the old man with clear disdain.


    "Oh? So you do remember such things?" she said with feigned surprise. "I thought at your age, memories from decades ago were nothing but hazy fragments." Her tone was sharp as she arched a brow.


    Veynessa shook her head, struggling to suppress a smile. This was going to be a long journey.


    ***


    A gentle breeze rippled across the crystal-clear lake, casting shimmering reflections onto the wooden terrace floating just above the water¡¯s surface. White flowers drifted lazily on the waves, their petals trembling with every soft gust of wind. The air was filled with a subtle floral fragrance, and the entire scene felt almost surreal¡ªlike something that existed beyond the natural flow of the world.


    But it was nothing more than an illusion.


    Seated on cushions around a low, intricately carved table were three figures¡ªThe Masked Man, Rahn, and Vaelin. Each was lost in their own thoughts, yet a palpable tension hung in the air.


    "So, the royal family has started moving," The Masked Man finally spoke, idly turning a teacup in his hands. His voice was calm, almost indifferent, but his gaze held something deeper¡ªa calculated sharpness. "The Queen, Calista, and Pharos have been dispatched. I suppose we should prepare an appropriate welcome for them."

 Chapter 29: This might work

    Darkness cloaked the wooden terrace, and a thin mist drifted over the lake¡¯s surface, giving the surroundings an almost ethereal quality. The air carried the scent of moisture¡ªand something else, something heavy, an energy difficult to define. Rahn remained silent, sitting in the shadows, while Vaelin stared at the Masked Man, his eyes burning with fury.


    "Where is that damn old man?!" he hissed, clenching his fists so tightly his nails nearly dug into his skin. "This time, I¡¯ll show him who¡¯s in charge! If he dares to call me a lizard again, I swear I¡¯ll¡ª!"


    "Calm yourself." The voice was calm, yet left no room for defiance. The Masked Man didn¡¯t even glance at him. "This is not the time to reveal ourselves. We must act from the shadows."


    Vaelin gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t answer immediately. Slowly, he relaxed his fingers and fell back onto the cushion, still breathing heavily. His tail¡ªnearly invisible in this form¡ªtwitched slightly, as if eager to break free.


    "I don¡¯t like this," he muttered. "If I can take on a human form, why must I hide? I thought I was finally ready to face him."


    "If we reveal now that monsters can assume humanoid forms, we lose a crucial advantage." The Masked Man tilted his head slightly, as if considering how to simplify something that was obvious to him. "Enemies cannot fight what they do not understand."


    Vaelin shot him a sidelong glance but didn¡¯t argue. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to admit that it made sense.


    "Focus on your cultivation." The Masked Man gestured toward the book lying beside him. "You still have much to learn."


    Vaelin scoffed, picking it up begrudgingly. As he opened it, the lines of text seemed to pulse with dark light.


    "I still don¡¯t understand where you got this book," he murmured, running his fingers over the pages. "This technique¡­ it¡¯s designed for monsters. It¡¯s a demonic path. This book is Demonic Cultivation Technique. You¡¯re not one of us. So how in the world did a human create it?"


    The Masked Man gave a faint smile¡ªnot that anyone could see it.


    "Because I do not walk the path of humans."


    Vaelin narrowed his eyes, but before he could press for answers, Rahn spoke up.


    "I still can¡¯t unify all the monsters in the Labyrinth into one." His voice was calm, but irritation lurked beneath the surface. "The technique is unstable. If I tried now, the result would be the same as last time¡ªand as that battle showed, it was no real challenge for stronger cultivators."


    The Masked Man was silent for a moment, as if weighing his words. Then, he raised his hand and traced his fingers across the table¡¯s surface. From the mist before him, a black object emerged¡ªit resembled a stone, yet its surface pulsed with an eerie, unsettling glow.


    "We don¡¯t need to create a new monster," he said slowly. "We only need to strip them of their power."


    Vaelin and Rahn both turned their gazes to the stone simultaneously.


    "What is that?" Vaelin asked, though he had a sinking feeling he wouldn¡¯t like the answer.


    "An artifact that will render the Qi in the Labyrinth useless to humans."


    Silence fell over them.


    "So you intend to force them to fight on our terms," Rahn nodded in approval. "Clever."


    "This is only the beginning." The Masked Man tapped his fingers lightly against the table¡¯s surface. "Now, it¡¯s time to play the card I¡¯ve been holding up my sleeve."


    "A card?" Vaelin raised a brow.


    The Masked Man¡¯s smile returned.


    "Envy."


    Vaelin frowned, but Rahn looked intrigued.


    "Long ago, before she became queen, Veynessa was engaged to someone else. He was from the Iron Dragon Sect. Their engagement was broken when she chose to marry the king."


    Vaelin arched a brow.


    "And? That¡¯s ancient history."


    "Indeed. But for that man, it wasn¡¯t just the loss of a woman. It was a public humiliation. The Iron Dragon Sect lost prestige, and he himself lost face." The Masked Man tilted his head slightly. "Tell me, what happens when someone who has always been strong, always praised, always told they were the best, suddenly receives a very public slap in the face?"


    Vaelin smirked as he began to see where this was going.


    "I still doubt he¡¯ll make a move. Not while Pharos is with them."


    "We only need to separate them." The Masked Man raised his fingers, pausing in midair as if already envisioning his plan taking shape. "And then, we¡¯ll see just how much of his old affection remains... and how much resentment he¡¯s been suppressing all these years."


    The silence that followed was heavy, almost tangible. After a moment, Rahn leaned back and exhaled.


    "This might work."


    Vaelin grinned widely.


    "Now that¡¯s what I call a real trap."


    The Masked Man said nothing. He gazed into the distance, as if he could already see the events about to unfold.


    The Mist Labyrinth would soon become a deadly cage.


    ***


    Iron Dragon Sect


    Heavy footsteps echoed against the stone walls of the corridor. A man wiped the sweat from his brow after an exhausting training session and made his way toward his private chambers. The moment he stepped inside, he halted abruptly.


    A letter lay on his desk.


    His brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t been expecting any messages. Moving cautiously, he approached, keeping his eyes fixed on the white envelope. Someone had left it here, but no one had the right to enter his room without permission.


    Carefully, he tore the envelope open and unfolded the parchment. His eyes scanned the contents¡ªand his entire body went rigid.


    His fingers tightened around the paper so forcefully that it nearly tore apart.


    Veynessa...


    Her face, engraved in his memory like an unshakable seal, flashed before his eyes. His heartbeat quickened, warmth spreading through his body¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t love. It was hatred, festering in his soul like a slow-acting poison. His grip on the parchment tightened, tension coiling in his muscles, threatening to snap. Blood pounded in his temples, each breath growing shorter, heavier.


    One image filled his mind: the moment Veynessa turned her back on him, leaving him disgraced before the entire sect. The laughter, the whispers, the pitying glances. The helplessness that had overwhelmed him back then returned in full force¡ªbut this time, he wouldn¡¯t be the one to kneel.


    No.


    This time, she would be the one to suffer.


    His hand, almost instinctively, tore the letter in half. Then into quarters. Then into even smaller fragments, until the white scraps fell to the floor like ashes of burned dreams.


    "At last... the day has come for me to reclaim what is rightfully mine."


    *** S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Few Days Later ¨C At the Entrance to the Mist Labyrinth


    Three travelers stood before the entrance to the Mist Labyrinth. The unchanged scenery of ruins, thick fog, and eerie silence did not raise any suspicions. Everything looked exactly as they remembered it.


    "Shall we go in?" Calista asked, stretching slightly. "I hope we don¡¯t end up wasting days wandering aimlessly."


    "Ever the optimist." Pharos rolled his eyes. "Just remember¡ªdon¡¯t separate unless absolutely necessary."


    Without a word, Veynessa stepped past the threshold of mist, her figure slowly dissolving into the milky haze. Calista glanced at Pharos and smirked.


    "Well then, let¡¯s go," she said, stepping in after the queen.


    The three of them entered the Labyrinth, unaware of what awaited them inside.

 Chapter 30: Whatever is happening here, there’s only one way forward

    The mist was as thick as milk, swallowing sound and distorting the shapes of the ruins. Moisture clung to their armor, slowly seeping through layers of fabric, making skin feel damp and clammy. Every step echoed softly against the stone walls, but even that sound felt unnaturally muted¡ªas if the Labyrinth itself was swallowing all noise, unwilling to betray their presence.


    Veynessa paused for a moment, her gaze settling on the wall to her left. There were marks¡ªdeep, jagged gouges, as if something had tried to tear through the stone not once, not twice, but dozens of times. Claws or fangs? It was hard to tell, but one thing was certain¡ªwhatever had done this hadn¡¯t acted in a blind rage.


    "Something fought here," she murmured, running her fingers over one of the gashes. Around the cracks, a scorched trace remained, almost like a residue of Qi. But the Qi here was... different. Thinned out. Unpleasant. As if it had been burned away from the surroundings.


    Pharos stepped closer, examining the marks.


    "No signs of human presence," he muttered, his voice calm but wary. "This is recent. Maybe a day ago, maybe just a few hours."


    "So the scouts didn¡¯t see everything," Calista noted quietly, keeping her gaze on the wall. There was no nonchalance or indifference in her voice¡ªonly cold, measured analysis. "Maybe it was luck. Or maybe these creatures only started moving after they left."


    Veynessa lifted her gaze, scanning the ruins ahead. The Labyrinth looked the same as always¡ªstone walls, twisting paths, mist thick enough to obscure vision. And yet... something felt off.


    "The beasts are turning on each other," she said slowly. "The Guardian is gone, and with it, balance has vanished. Without control, the monsters are tearing each other apart."


    "That happens when a dominant force disappears," Pharos nodded, his expression watchful. "But that doesn¡¯t explain this energy."


    Veynessa closed her eyes, letting Qi flow through her body. She inhaled deeply, reaching out¡ªto the air, to the mist, to the surroundings...


    And then she felt it.


    The Qi was unstable. Not dead¡ªbut weak, scattered, as if broken into countless fragments that couldn¡¯t reconnect. And in some places... completely absent. As if something had devoured it.


    "This isn¡¯t natural," she said at last. "Someone tampered with it."


    "Not just the Qi." Calista gestured toward the ground. More markings¡ªthis time, blood. Black, thick, clinging to the stone like a viscous tar. "Look at this. It¡¯s still sticky. Something died here recently."


    Suddenly, something shifted in the mist.


    Pharos raised a hand, signaling silence. Instantly, they froze, senses sharpening. The mist stirred lazily, as if nudged by something unseen. But it wasn¡¯t the wind.


    It was a sound.


    A faint scrape of stone, as if something heavy was dragging across the ground. Heavy, irregular footsteps.


    Veynessa¡¯s fingers slid toward the hilt of her weapon. Calista did the same, her face impassive, but her eyes scanning the fog with razor-sharp focus.


    And then it emerged.


    A beast.


    Nearly three meters tall, its massive form covered in rough, tattered skin¡ªnot from battle wounds, but as if its very body was unstable, shifting, struggling to maintain its shape. Its eyes... were empty. There was no intelligence, only raw, unbridled aggression.


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst part.


    More appeared behind it.


    Another. And another.


    Veynessa exhaled slowly, never taking her eyes off their enemies.


    "They¡¯re stronger than usual," she said quietly. "And there are more of them."


    Pharos said nothing. His gaze remained locked on the creatures, as if trying to decipher their intent.


    And then, the mist trembled with a roar.


    A roar so loud that the stones beneath their feet quivered.


    And then the mist moved.


    Not one. Not two. But dozens of beasts began shifting all at once, throwing themselves at each other, bodies slamming against walls, claws and fangs tearing into their own kind.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle.


    This was madness.


    Veynessa didn¡¯t hesitate. Her sword flashed in the pale mist, her movements fluid, almost like a dance. Her blade sliced through the first creature in a single, perfect strike¡ªits body collapsed, its blood evaporating into the air, leaving only an eerie trace behind.


    She didn¡¯t stop.


    She had already moved on to the next.


    Calista was right beside her. Unlike Veynessa, whose style was based on precision, her strikes were brutal yet equally lethal. She evaded a clawed attack from one of the beasts, using the stone wall to propel herself forward and driving her blade straight into the creature¡¯s nape. Before it could make a sound, its head separated from its body.


    "They¡¯re fast, but they lack technique," she noted coolly, dodging another attack. "This is pure fury."


    Veynessa spun, slicing through another opponent from shoulder to hip.


    "And fury means nothing when it meets controlled power."


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones demonstrating their superiority.


    Pharos stood unmoving. He hadn¡¯t even drawn a weapon. His gaze, filled with something indescribable, fell upon a group of beasts attempting to surround him. For a brief moment, they hesitated, their movements slowing, becoming unstable. And then¡­


    They retreated.


    One after another, most of the creatures backed away instinctively, their eyes filled with sudden, inexplicable fear. With shrieks of terror, they scattered in different directions, as if fleeing was their only option.


    But not all of them.


    A few¡ªlarger, more determined, or simply more foolish¡ªhesitated only briefly before lunging at Pharos. Their roars tore through the air, claws glinting in the mist, ready to tear into his flesh.


    Pharos didn¡¯t move. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if watching the misguided efforts of insects. He raised his hand slowly, but not in defense¡ªit was an expression of disappointment.


    The first beast leaped.


    Then Pharos looked at it.


    There was no scream. No sound of battle. The beast froze mid-air, its body suddenly rigid, its eyes clouding over. Its muscles went slack, and a fraction of a second later, it collapsed to the ground, lifeless, like an empty husk drained of all vitality.


    The next two halted mid-step. One attempted to move forward, but its limbs refused to obey, as if it had suddenly forgotten how to function. Its body trembled before it, too, crumpled to the ground beside its fallen kin.


    Pharos exhaled softly, lowering his hand.


    "Beasts that fail to understand the true difference in power are nothing more than waste," he murmured, unimpressed.


    Veynessa and Calista had finished their battles just as swiftly as they had started them. The mist around them remained dense, but now it carried the scent of blood. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pharos turned to Veynessa and Calista, folding his arms with a faint smirk.


    "Not bad," he said evenly. "You¡¯ve improved since the last time I saw you fight. You used to rely solely on Qi¡ªnow you can battle with pure physical strength. Pure technique, no wasted movement."


    Veynessa exhaled slowly, wiping her blade against the corpse of a fallen beast.


    "We didn¡¯t have a choice," she replied. "The Qi here is too unstable to risk wasting it."


    "True," Calista agreed, wiping blood from her face.


    Pharos glanced at the swirling mist around them, which seemed to move like a living entity.


    "Interesting. I wonder if this is just a coincidence or if someone deliberately restricted our capabilities," he mused under his breath.


    Veynessa surveyed the battlefield shrouded in mist. The lifeless bodies of beasts lay scattered across the stone ground, the air thick with the metallic scent of blood. Her grip tightened around her sword¡ªnot from fatigue, but from growing vigilance.


    "If the Qi here is unstable, we have to assume this won¡¯t be our only problem," she said, glancing at her companions. "We can fight without it as long as we¡¯re only dealing with creatures like these. We can only use the Qi we already possess, but we won¡¯t be able to replenish it. The deeper we go, the more we¡¯ll have to conserve it for emergencies."


    Calista nodded. "Also, did you notice? These beasts were stronger, but still chaotic. They weren¡¯t fighting us with purpose¡ªit was as if they were running from something."


    Pharos turned his gaze toward the depths of the Labyrinth, where the mist grew even thicker, unnaturally dense.


    "Whatever is happening here, there¡¯s only one way forward," he stated calmly, taking the first step into the darkness.


    Veynessa and Calista exchanged glances before silently following him.

 Chapter 31: Let’s go before the old man clears the whole Labyrinth by himself

    The corpses of monsters lay scattered around them, some still twitching in their final convulsions, as if their bodies had yet to accept that life had long since left them. The air was thick with the scent of blood and charred flesh, despite none of them using Qi-based techniques. This had been pure, brutal physical combat.


    Veynessa wiped her blade against the nearest fallen beast before sliding it back into its sheath.


    "Chaos," she muttered, glancing at Calista, who stood atop a pile of defeated creatures, ensuring none were about to rise again.


    "That¡¯s an understatement," Calista scoffed, scanning their surroundings. "They¡¯re not fighting like before. No tactics, no survival instinct. They just throw themselves at everything, like they¡¯ve gone mad."


    Pharos, leaning casually against a nearby wall, observed the scene with a cold, analytical gaze. He didn¡¯t look tired¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even stained with blood.


    "That¡¯s the result of losing control," he said calmly. "The Guardian is gone. Without him, the Labyrinth has become lawless, without hierarchy. The monsters fight for dominance, but none will claim it. Without a natural leader, the only outcome is annihilation."


    Veynessa frowned.


    "So if we do nothing, this chaos will eventually spill beyond the Labyrinth."


    "And if it does, who will suffer?" Calista crossed her arms. "Not us. Not cultivators. It¡¯s the ordinary people, the ones who have no way to defend themselves."


    Pharos smirked slightly, seeing that both had reached the same conclusion.


    "Exactly. That¡¯s why we need to purge this Labyrinth. We can¡¯t let a single beast escape."


    Calista rolled her eyes.


    "So, we¡¯re looking at total extermination. Sounds exhausting."


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting you to back out," Pharos replied, stretching slightly. "But if we want to be efficient, we should split up. We¡¯ll move faster."


    Veynessa eyed him carefully.


    "Splitting up in unfamiliar enemy territory is a risky plan."


    "Which is why we¡¯ll use this." Pharos pulled a small silver medallion from his robe and tossed it toward Veynessa, who caught it mid-air.


    "A tracking talisman," she recognized immediately. "It shows our locations and allows communication in case of danger."


    Pharos nodded.


    "The beasts aren¡¯t our only problem. The ones behind this chaos will reveal themselves if we apply the right pressure. If something goes wrong, we can always regroup."


    Calista examined her own medallion before slipping it around her neck.


    "Alright, I like it. You go alone, we stick together. If anyone¡¯s trying to lure us out, let¡¯s make sure they regret it."


    Pharos gave a small smile before turning and vanishing into the mist.


    Veynessa and Calista exchanged glances.


    "Ready?" Veynessa asked.


    Calista rolled her eyes. "Let¡¯s go before the old man clears the whole Labyrinth by himself."


    ***


    The initial encounters were effortless. Lone beasts lunging at them in blind aggression fell one after another. Their strikes were quick, precise, almost mechanical. These weren¡¯t battles¡ªthey were executions.


    Veynessa moved like a surgeon, cutting through enemies with cold precision. Every motion was calculated, every attack efficient, with no wasted movement.


    Calista was the opposite. Brutal, wild, yet just as deadly. She didn¡¯t care for elegance¡ªshe crushed bones, sliced through muscle, and hurled enemies aside as if they were made of paper.


    Then, a new enemy appeared.


    It was larger than the rest¡ªnot just in size, but in the way it moved. Its massive body, covered in skin as tough as steel, radiated raw power. Unlike the others, it didn¡¯t charge immediately. It stood still, its empty eyes tracking their every movement, analyzing, calculating the best way to tear them apart. Even amidst the chaos, it was aware of its position¡ªnot just a predator, but a true hunter.


    A beast unlike the others. Not just in size, but in presence.


    "Looks like we¡¯ve got an elite," Calista muttered, tightening her grip on her weapon.


    "It¡¯d be easy if we could use Qi," Veynessa noted. "But since we have to conserve it..."


    The beast attacked first. Its claws slashed through the air with terrifying force, forcing them to react instantly. Veynessa dodged to the side while Calista kicked off a nearby wall, using the momentum to strike. Her blade met the beast¡¯s side¡ªbut instead of slicing through, it stopped against the steel-like hide.


    "Damn it, it¡¯s tougher than the others," Calista hissed, springing back.


    "We can¡¯t brute-force this¡ªwe need to break it down," Veynessa said, instantly analyzing the creature¡¯s movements. "We take turns attacking. Don¡¯t let it focus on either of us."


    The beast lunged at Calista, but at that exact moment, Veynessa slashed through its hind tendon, forcing it to change its trajectory. Calista took advantage of the opening, driving her blade deep into its shoulder.


    The creature moved with impossible speed for something of its size. Its claws tore through the air with enough force to crush stone, and every motion felt inevitable. When one of them dodged, the other had to immediately strike to prevent it from regaining control. Their attacks weren¡¯t random¡ªeach dodge, each shift in position led to another strike, weakening the beast before it could fully react.


    For a few moments, the battle seemed like a chaotic exchange of blows¡ªshadows flashing through the mist, blades slicing through the air, the beast thrashing wildly, trying to catch either of them. But the longer it went on, the more apparent the difference became. Every move it made was provoked. Every attack exposed another weakness. Calista dictated the pace, forcing the beast into poor decisions, while Veynessa exploited every mistake with precise, surgical strikes. The monster grew more desperate, while they became more efficient, adapting their strategy in split seconds, countering its every move.


    The final strike belonged to Veynessa. When Calista locked the beast down by driving her blade into its shoulder, Veynessa seized the moment, delivering a single, fluid slash that severed its head.


    Blood sprayed into the air as the body collapsed with a dull thud.


    "Nice work," Calista remarked, breathing a bit heavier than usual but smirking. "Though I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d give me so many chances to shine."


    Veynessa rolled her eyes, sliding her sword back into its sheath.


    "You say that like you weren¡¯t struggling yourself. If I hadn¡¯t been here, that thing would¡¯ve chewed you up and spat you out."


    "Oh, sure." Calista snorted. "Because I totally didn¡¯t have everything under control."


    "Oh? Maybe next time, we¡¯ll see how well you handle things on your own?" Veynessa arched a brow, amusement gleaming in her eyes.


    "I¡¯ll stick to teamwork." Calista shrugged. "Especially when I know someone will clean up my mess if things go south."


    "You and your reckless fighting style," Veynessa sighed, shaking her head but unable to hide her smile.


    Before Calista could respond, they heard more roars. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not one. Not two.


    Dozens. Hundreds.


    Shadows began to stir within the mist. Another wave of monsters.


    "Well, well," Calista sighed, tightening her grip on her weapon. "Do they really need to rush to their deaths like this?"


    Veynessa shot her a sidelong glance, smirking slightly.


    "Maybe they heard you bragging and want to see if you¡¯re as good as you claim."


    Calista let out a short chuckle.


    "If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll have their answer soon enough. Though I doubt any of them will live long enough to think it over."

 Chapter 32: Whoever did this… Is insanely talented

    Blood dripped from Veynessa¡¯s blade, seeping into the cracked ground of the Labyrinth. Her breathing was steady, though her muscles pulsed from the strain of battle. Beside her, Calista wiped her sword against the arm of a fallen beast, giving it a light kick with the tip of her boot.


    "If this was their entire elite, I¡¯m starting to get bored," she muttered, stretching. "What¡¯s left... twenty? Maybe less?"


    Veynessa surveyed the battlefield. Three massive beasts lay dead, their mangled bodies bearing not just the marks of their battle with them, but also the wounds of fighting among themselves. Their clashes had been brutal, instinctive, driven by fury. Without Qi, the battle had been challenging, but far from impossible. They only needed to act swiftly, exploiting every opening in their enemy¡¯s defenses. The beasts were powerful, but blind to true strategy.


    "Less," Veynessa confirmed, sliding her sword back into its sheath. "After what we¡¯ve seen here, most of them have already taken each other out."


    She studied the aftermath, assessing the situation. From the scouts¡¯ reports, the Labyrinth had never been a peaceful place, but now? It was a battlefield of slaughter. The creatures had turned on each other, their remnants of hierarchy completely shattered. The strong eliminated the weak, but in doing so, they weakened themselves as well.


    "If we assume their numbers have already been drastically reduced by their own battles and our intervention..." Veynessa frowned, calculating. "At most, fifteen left."


    "That means we¡¯re closer to finishing than I thought," Calista muttered, adjusting her grip on her weapon. "But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going to get easier. Even if we take out the strongest ones, there are still thousands of weaker ones we have to wipe out completely. This is going to be an endurance test."


    Veynessa met her gaze with unwavering seriousness.


    "We¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯ve killed them all. That¡¯s our mission."


    Calista rolled her eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah, balance of the world and all that. At least give me a moment before you dive into another massacre."


    Suddenly, the mist around them swirled, as if it had a will of its own, thickening into an unseen dome that enclosed them in a trap. The air grew dense, almost suffocating. The barrier fell like an icy torrent of water, descending from above in a rippling, liquid-like motion.


    The space around them became isolated, as if they had been cut off from the world. The barrier extended across several hundred meters, sealing them within a vast cage.


    The walls of the barrier weren¡¯t entirely invisible. As they neared its edges, they saw a flickering distortion¡ªdark tendrils of energy rippling through the mist, condensing into an unbreakable blockade. Every movement against it sent waves through the air, subtly altering its structure.


    Then Veynessa felt it.


    Her Qi... was gone. As if someone had severed her connection to it, stripping her of all energy. For a brief moment, her mind refused to accept it. She couldn¡¯t draw on Qi. She couldn¡¯t even sense it.


    "Calista!" Her voice was razor-sharp. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know," Calista tried to summon her Qi, but her hand didn¡¯t even glow. "What the hell...?"


    They were trapped.


    The mist around them trembled, as if disturbed by an unseen force. Something within it moved¡ªa dark shadow slowly taking shape. The air thickened, heavy and oppressive, as if they had stepped into another world. Every instinct screamed of danger, yet this was no mere beast. The movements were too fluid, too deliberate. The shadow took form¡ªbroad shoulders, a lean frame, and steps that were slow yet certain, carrying the kind of unwavering confidence that belonged to someone who saw no need to hurry, knowing they had complete control.


    Veynessa¡¯s heart pounded.


    A human.


    ***


    Pharos stepped over another dead beast without even glancing down. Their slaughter was monotonous, dull. He didn¡¯t need to exert himself. They weren¡¯t a challenge. Every strike was mechanical, precise, executed with absolute efficiency.


    A body fell. Next motion. Another death.


    Then something stopped him.


    The connection.


    It was gone.


    He blinked. For a fraction of a second, he felt a chill, a brief, unpleasant prickling beneath his skin. Then he lifted his gaze in the direction where he had last sensed Veynessa¡¯s presence.


    "At last... they made their move."


    His words were slow, almost laced with satisfaction, but his stance shifted. The air around him trembled.


    In the next second, he moved.


    The space around him detonated as his Qi surged toward a single, absolute goal: reaching them. The force that had been calm only moments ago was now unleashed in its rawest form. The air shook, stones on the ground lifted as if repelled by an invisible force. He vanished from his spot, leaving only cracks in the earth behind him.


    And then, the world around him erupted in light.


    Pharos noticed it at the last moment¡ªthe massive circle forming beneath his feet.


    "What the hell...?" he hissed through clenched teeth as realization struck.


    A magical formation.


    He had a fraction of a second to react.


    Too late.


    The space around him shattered, as if reality itself had fractured. Colors blurred together, the weight of his body vanished, as though he had been ripped from existence and thrown into a void without direction. Sound exploded in his ears, only to vanish the next moment, leaving behind an all-consuming silence. He felt his body spin, yet at the same time, he couldn¡¯t tell if he was truly moving. Strands of energy whipped around him like ribbons caught in a storm until, suddenly¡ª


    Stillness.


    A fall.


    Sand shifted beneath his feet as warm air filled his lungs. In an instant, everything became too real¡ªthe salt in the air, the humid scent of the sea, the gentle crash of waves against the shore.


    And his presence here was completely out of place.


    Silence.


    Pharos stood on a beach. Soft sand pressed beneath his boots. A salty breeze brushed against his face, and before him stretched an endless sea.


    His body remained tense, ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice. His eyes scanned the surroundings, every muscle primed for evasion or counterattack. He waited. The air was still¡ªtoo still. No enemies. No immediate threat. Just the rhythmic lull of waves and the grains of sand shifting underfoot.


    Nothing happened.


    For several seconds, he simply stood there, processing. His ever-rational mind cycled through every possible scenario.


    This wasn¡¯t an assassination attempt.


    It was something far worse.


    "Hah..." He let out a quiet, humorless laugh, more out of irritation than amusement. Running a hand down his face, he clenched his fingers into a fist. "Guess I really have gotten old. I let my guard down."


    He reached for his medallion.


    Nothing. No connection.


    He tried reaching the Royal Castle.


    Silence.


    His jaw tightened.


    Pharos turned his gaze toward the horizon, pieces falling into place. The teleportation formation had been near-instantaneous, and the complete severance of his connection to both the girls and the Royal Castle meant only one thing¡ªhe had been moved an incredible distance. This wasn¡¯t a simple communication block. He was far beyond reach.


    If someone had the ability to prepare such an advanced and instantaneous technique, it meant only one thing:


    This was no accident.


    This was a meticulously planned operation, designed for one purpose¡ªto remove him from the Labyrinth before he could intervene.


    "Whoever did this..." he muttered, eyes narrowing as he stared toward the horizon. "Is insanely talented."


    Which meant only one thing.


    This did not bode well for the girls.

 Chapter 33: Without Qi, you’re nothing

    Pharos stood at the edge of the beach, watching the calm waves lap against the shore. The sun hung low on the horizon, drifting slowly toward sunset, painting the sky in hues of orange and violet. A warm breeze brushed against his face, and the fine sand beneath his feet felt soft, almost soothing. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He exhaled quietly, gazing at the slender trees swaying gently in the distance. Behind him, a small grove stretched inland, while the vast ocean extended endlessly before him. Everything was too still, too perfect¡ªlike he had been ripped from one world and thrust into another.


    He glanced at the sun. It was late afternoon.


    "Perfect time for a nap," he muttered. "If only I had a hammock."


    A faint, amused smirk crossed his lips.


    ***


    Veynessa and Calista didn¡¯t wait for explanations.


    They didn¡¯t ask. They didn¡¯t hesitate.


    The moment the mist began to part and the figure emerged from the darkness, they attacked.


    Their blades sliced through the air, whistling with deadly precision. These weren¡¯t wild, reckless strikes¡ªthey were calculated, lethal, meant to force their opponent into making a mistake.


    Yet he didn¡¯t move.


    Their weapons struck his body and¡ª


    Stopped.


    As if they had hit something harder than steel. The blades barely pierced his flesh, embedding only by mere millimeters, and the man before them didn¡¯t so much as flinch.


    Calista sprang backward, eyes narrowing.


    "What the hell¡­?"


    Veynessa frowned, stepping back as she assessed him. Her grip on her sword tightened.


    "Iron Dragon Sect," she said quietly.


    Calista¡¯s eyes darkened with fury and disbelief.


    "No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­"


    The man before them smirked slightly, as if pleased they recognized him.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Veynessa." His voice was low, calm, yet simmering beneath it was an unmistakable undercurrent of restrained rage.


    Veynessa¡¯s heart pounded. Now that the mist had fully cleared, she could see his face clearly. Short, dark brown hair, sharp features, and eyes filled with something that made her stomach turn.


    "No¡­" she whispered, a cold shiver running down her spine. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. "What are you¡­?"


    "Did you think you¡¯d never see me again?" The man tilted his head slightly, as if pondering something. "How amusing. I never forgot you."


    "Are you behind all of this, Rhaegar?" Veynessa growled, tightening her grip on her sword.


    Rhaegar chuckled, though his eyes remained frozen over like a winter storm.


    "Yes, I¡¯m behind it," he said, satisfaction lacing his voice. A sinister glint flickered in his gaze. "You have no idea how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment, Veynessa. How many nights I dreamed of the day I could finally make you pay for the humiliation you inflicted upon me. Today, I finally get what I deserve."


    He spread his arms wide, his smirk widening.


    His gaze sharpened. "I was cast aside for another. How humiliating, don¡¯t you think? The entire sect watched as I was discarded¡ªthrown away like trash. But now, here¡­ you¡¯re the trash, Veynessa."


    Veynessa clenched her teeth, but before she could respond¡ª


    He disappeared.


    No warning. No movement. Just an eruption of force as he struck.


    Veynessa was sent flying, her body cutting through the air like a ragdoll. She crashed into the ground, pain exploding in her chest.


    Calista didn¡¯t even have time to react. A brutal impact slammed into her side, sending her tumbling several meters away, coughing up blood.


    "Damn it¡­" she rasped, pushing herself onto one knee.


    Rhaegar stood motionless, completely unfazed. He looked down at them as if they were insects beneath his feet.


    "Without Qi, you¡¯re nothing," he said, amusement dripping from his voice. "And I¡­ am built for this place."


    Veynessa didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking. She lunged at him with everything she had, executing rapid, precise slashes. Her blade struck again and again¡ªbut each attempt was futile. She could feel her hands tremble from the force of her own deflected strikes.


    Calista moved in from the side, attempting to flank him. She dodged his sudden swing and drove her blade straight into his side.


    The metal screeched against his skin.


    But didn¡¯t leave so much as a scratch.


    "Nothing?" Calista hissed, stepping back as Rhaegar turned toward her. "Tough bastard."


    "Not tough." Rhaegar¡¯s grin widened. "Unbeatable."


    He lunged forward with terrifying speed, his fist rocketing straight toward Veynessa. She barely dodged in time, and the ground where she had stood shattered from the force of his strike. Dust exploded into the air, and Veynessa felt her pulse quicken.


    Calista tried to take advantage of the opening, striking from the side, but before her blade could land, Rhaegar caught her wrist in a grip like iron.


    "Slower than I expected," he remarked, almost amused.


    Before she could react, he yanked her forward and hurled her to the ground with brutal force. Calista crashed onto the stone, pain jolting through her body. She struggled to catch her breath, but Rhaegar was already looming over her.


    Veynessa aimed a strike at his neck, but at the last moment, Rhaegar tilted his head and caught her blade between his fingers. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "Your tricks end here," he declared, pulling her toward him and driving his elbow into her stomach. The blow was devastating, folding Veynessa in half as blood sprayed from her lips.


    "No¡­" she choked, trying to stand.


    "The more you resist, the more amusing this is for me." Rhaegar''s gaze flicked over them, as if pondering how much longer they would last. "But you¡¯re starting to bore me."


    For the first time, something flickered in Veynessa¡¯s and Calista¡¯s eyes¡ª


    Helplessness.


    Calista gasped for breath, her body screaming in agony. She clenched her teeth, swallowing down a curse. If only she could use Qi¡­ She would have crushed him like an insect. But with that damned barrier cutting them off, they couldn¡¯t even feel their energy, let alone wield it. And against someone from the Iron Dragon Sect¡ªwarriors who had dedicated their lives to forging their bodies into living weapons¡ªthis was a hellishly hopeless battle.


    Rhaegar slowly stepped toward Veynessa, who was still struggling to push herself up on one hand. He looked at her as if analyzing something for his own amusement.


    And then his expression changed.


    The disdain in his eyes twisted into something else. Something that sent pure rage through Veynessa¡¯s veins.


    "Before I kill you, we might as well have some fun. After all, we were once engaged," he murmured, reaching for her chest.


    Veynessa reacted instantly, jerking back in fury, but she was too weak. She saw the twisted smile curling on his lips.


    Before he could touch her, Calista lunged from behind, striking his neck with all the strength she had left.


    The attack did nothing.


    Rhaegar exhaled, almost annoyed. He pulled away from Veynessa, turned to Calista, and in one fluid motion, clamped his hand around her throat.


    "You''re in the way."


    Before she could react, his fist slammed into her stomach.


    The force of the blow rippled through the entire space.


    Calista didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    Her world exploded into agony.


    She felt herself being lifted off the ground, the sheer power of the strike sending her flying dozens of meters. There was no time to react¡ªher body crashed against the invisible barrier with a deafening impact, and a wave of pain surged from her spine to the tips of her fingers.


    Veynessa watched in horror as Calista soared through the air like a ragdoll, her body slamming into the unseen wall with a thunderous crack. Her breath hitched as Calista crumpled to the ground, motionless.

 Chapter 34: All this effort… and this is the pathetic end?

    Pharos stretched lazily in the hammock strung between two trees. No one knew where he got it from¡ªand that was the best part. The breeze swayed him gently, and the sound of waves in the distance was almost hypnotic. He closed his eyes and let out a soft sigh.


    "I''ll stay here for a week... maybe longer," he murmured with a smile, folding his hands behind his head. "The longer I delay going back to the castle, the better."


    He paused, then lazily opened one eye to glance up at the sky.


    "Veynessa¡¯s lucky to have that girl with her," he mumbled. "She has no idea just how lucky."


    His eyes drifted closed again. His breathing slowed as his body melted into the warm embrace of the hammock. Leaves rustled overhead, and waves lapped steadily at the shore. The world seemed to slow down, and at last, sleep took him.


    ***


    Veynessa¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, her thoughts a whirl of panic. Calista... No. It couldn¡¯t end like this. It couldn¡¯t be over. She clenched her fists, ignoring her own pain. She had to stand. She had to fight. But her body refused to move, as if every muscle had been shackled by invisible chains.


    "What a pathetic sight," Rhaegar''s voice sneered, dripping with contempt and triumph. "This is how the proud fall¡ªthose who think they¡¯re strong but are really just weaklings hiding behind their Qi."


    Veynessa glared at him, fury in her eyes, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear in his. He looked at her like prey with no escape.


    Rhaegar stood above them, relishing his dominance.


    "So this is how your pride ends, Veynessa," he said, taking a step forward. "Now you can¡¯t even lift your hand. What a fall from grace."


    Then his gaze turned to Calista.


    "You and Calista were close, weren¡¯t you?" he asked mockingly, his voice saturated with cruelty. "I wonder how you¡¯ll react when I end your dear friend¡¯s life right before your eyes."


    He walked slowly toward Calista¡¯s unmoving body, each step echoing in the suffocating silence of the Labyrinth. He knelt beside her, watching her limp form.


    "It¡¯s over, little girl," he whispered, raising his hand for the finishing blow.


    "NO!" Veynessa''s scream echoed through the Labyrinth. Her entire body tensed in a desperate attempt to rise, but pain and exhaustion held her down. Her chest heaved, and her throat burned.


    Her breath came in ragged gasps, hands clawing at the cold ground in helpless rage. Her voice caught, choked by raw emotion. This couldn¡¯t be the end. Not like this. Not her.


    Tears blurred her vision¡ªnot of sorrow, but of fury and despair. Please... someone... anything... Her thoughts spiraled into a chaotic prayer, a plea thrown into the void. She¡¯s my only friend¡ªthe one who stood by me in my darkest moments. Don¡¯t let her die. Even if it costs me my soul.


    Her body refused to move, her limbs screamed in agony, yet she still reached out¡ªtoward Calista. To shield her. To protect her. Even if only for a second.


    But she knew she wouldn''t make it in time.


    And just as Rhaegar''s blow was about to fall¡ª


    Something changed.


    There was no warning.


    Just a crack.


    Not the snap of bone. Not the roar of an explosion.


    The barrier around them shattered, as if it had never existed. The air thickened. Time seemed to slow.


    Rhaegar¡¯s muscles tensed instinctively, but none of his commands reached his limbs. It was as though his will had been stripped away, leaving him a puppet suspended in nothingness.


    His heart pounded, though he didn¡¯t know why. Alarm bells rang in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t sense the threat¡¯s source.


    And then he felt it.


    A presence.


    Not a touch, not a sound, not a shadow¡ªyet something heavy, paralyzing, descended upon him, like someone standing directly behind.


    A shadow shifted along the ground, taking form into something Rhaegar didn¡¯t want to see. The air thickened, as though the world had gained mass, and one question boomed inside his skull: Who...?


    He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know.


    Someone stood behind him.


    This wasn¡¯t a normal enemy. Every instinct in Rhaegar¡¯s body screamed. Every part of his being wanted to flee.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    His body betrayed him.


    "What the¡­?" Rhaegar whispered, unable to summon the courage to turn.


    No sound. No signal. No warning of arrival.


    He was simply there.


    "That¡¯s it?" The voice was calm, almost bored. "All this effort... and this is the pathetic end?"


    Rhaegar finally managed to move. His body trembled, but he forced himself to slowly raise his head. He didn¡¯t know what exactly was behind him, but every cell in his body screamed not to turn around.


    And yet, he did.


    Slowly. Reluctantly. As if the air itself had thickened, pressing him down. He didn¡¯t want to look¡ªbut he had to. Terror and instinct wrestled for control.


    Then he saw him.


    Those glowing blue eyes beneath the shadow of the hood. The tattoos on his face pulsed like living things. He didn¡¯t emanate Qi, didn¡¯t release an aura.


    And yet¡­


    The world bent to him.


    Rhaegar felt something he never had before.


    Numbness. Not from cold. Not from fatigue.


    From fear.


    "D-Do you even know who I am?" he croaked.


    The man raised an eyebrow and smirked.


    "No." He tilted his head. "But it doesn''t matter"


    And then Rhaegar dropped to his knees.


    No warning.


    As if the world itself had decided that his place was on his knees before this man.


    "No¡­ What are you doing to me?!"


    "You¡¯re asking the wrong question," the man replied with a sigh. "You should be asking whether you even still exist."


    Suddenly, Rhaegar felt something he couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    His Qi¡­ vanished.


    Not drained. Not stolen. It simply ceased to be.


    His skin paled. His body weakened.


    Fear was etched into his face


    "Oh, you¡¯re starting to understand?" the man¡¯s smile widened. "Good. That¡¯s always the most entertaining part."


    Rhaegar tried to speak, but his throat closed up in silent terror. Air caught in his lungs. Reality itself seemed to deny him the right to make a sound.


    His mouth opened and closed in convulsions, trying to say something. To beg. To curse. Anything.


    But he no longer had even that.


    His eyes widened in sheer panic, his body shuddered in spasms. His mind screamed, his heart raced, every fiber of his being cried out for survival.


    But he was utterly powerless.


    The man sighed, as if disappointed. He raised two fingers and flicked his hand in a careless gesture.


    Rhaegar didn¡¯t even have time to register it. One moment, his body was whole.


    The next¡ªhis head hit the ground with a dull thud.


    No pain. No chance to react. Just... death.


    Blood pooled rapidly, evaporating slightly in the cold Labyrinth air. There was no ceremony. No final words.


    Just death.


    The man let out a tired sigh, as if the entire affair hadn¡¯t been worth his time.


    He looked at Veynessa.


    Her body no longer hurt. The pain that had pierced her muscles and lungs moments ago was gone¡ªvanished as though it had never existed. Her once shallow, ragged breathing was now calm and steady. Warmth spread through her limbs, as if every wound, every bruise, had been nothing but a bad dream. It wasn¡¯t healing.


    It was total restoration.


    "Pathetic," he said with bored disdain. "The so-called queen of this generation, barely holding her own against that trash?"


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her fingers curled around the cold stone beneath her, her eyes glued to the ground, unable to meet his gaze. Shame burned inside her¡ªnot just for the state she was in, but for needing to be saved. After a moment, in a voice barely above a whisper, she muttered:


    "Thank you for the rescue¡­ ancestor."


    The man tilted his head, as if debating whether he heard her correctly. Then he scoffed.


    "Pitiful," he snapped. "Don¡¯t ask for mercy if you don¡¯t intend to get better. Maybe next time you won¡¯t look like some helpless creature praying for a miracle."


    He shook his head and glanced at Calista, clearly losing interest in Veynessa.


    "Get up."


    It wasn¡¯t a request.


    It was a reality the world itself obeyed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Calista flinched. Her breath deepened as a sudden surge of energy flooded her lungs. Her fingers twitched¡ªfirst slightly, then more purposefully, as if her body had just remembered how to move. Warmth coursed through her muscles, evaporating exhaustion and pain. Her eyes snapped open, and her mind finally began to catch up to reality.


    She was alive. Fully and undeniably alive.


    Confused, Calista tried to understand what was happening¡ªuntil a male voice cut through the haze.


    ¡°You still look like you don¡¯t know what just happened,¡± he sighed. ¡°Are you really that stupid, or just shaken?¡±


    Calista stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­?¡±


    The man stood with his hands in his pockets, eyes glowing with cold blue light. He looked down at Calista with sheer disappointment. Not rage¡ªsomething far worse. A calm, smothering silence that chilled the soul.


    ¡°This is it?¡± he asked suddenly, tilting his head. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Calista swallowed hard, forcing herself to meet his gaze.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she murmured.


    He sighed, as if even his disappointment was too much effort to express.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking what I mean?¡± he repeated, like the question itself was laughable. ¡°Look at yourself. Look at her.¡± He gestured at Veynessa, who was still struggling to comprehend that her pain had vanished.


    ¡°Two warriors who came here to¡­ what exactly?¡±


    Veynessa coughed and tried to rise, but when she met his eyes, she froze. The air grew heavier, crushing. His presence felt like an unseen weight anchoring the world.


    ¡°The Labyrinth''s guardian disappeared,¡± Calista finally said, trying to sound steady, though her voice trembled. ¡°Something changed. The chaos got worse. We had to intervene.¡±


    ¡°Intervene,¡± he repeated, dragging the word out like it was some kind of joke. ¡°So that¡¯s what this is?¡± He swept a hand toward the blood-soaked battlefield. ¡°You stormed the Labyrinth, stumbled right into the first half-assed trap you saw, got flattened by some loser who wasn¡¯t even the real threat¡­ and ended up nearly dead on the ground? What a brilliant ''intervention.''¡±


    His gaze landed on Veynessa, longer now. He studied her like someone trying to decide if an object was worth keeping¡ªor discarding.


    Then he sighed, mockingly dramatic.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the queen of this generation?¡± he muttered. ¡°Wow. Standards really have fallen.¡±


    Veynessa¡¯s jaw clenched, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t let those beasts reach the surface. It would¡¯ve been a massacre.¡±


    He stared at her. And then he laughed. Quietly, almost silently¡ªbut it was the kind of laughter that made your skin crawl.


    ¡°Ah, I get it. You¡¯re heroes.¡±


    His smirk returned. ¡°Saving the helpless, preserving order. And in all your infinite wisdom, you figured the best plan was to charge in and slaughter everything before it could leave? Fascinating.¡±


    Calista narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You got a problem with that?¡± she growled.


    ¡°Problem? Not at all. It¡¯s adorable.¡± He raised his hand and clapped twice, slow and sarcastic. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll even do you a favor.¡±


    Veynessa tensed. The air around her began to hum¡ªsubtle at first, then stronger. She instinctively clenched her fists. Something was happening.


    The man raised a hand.


    And snapped his fingers.


    Silence.


    The Labyrinth¡ªonce filled with the roars and footfalls of thousands of beasts¡ªwent dead. The air no longer vibrated with snarls or the pounding of monstrous limbs.


    Veynessa¡¯s heart shot into her throat. Calista¡¯s eyes widened.


    This wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    This wasn¡¯t time reversal.


    Every single beast in the Labyrinth... was dead.


    The man looked at them with a faint smile.


    ¡°There. All done.¡± He dusted off his hands. ¡°The monsters are gone. Good job, ladies.¡±


    Then his eyes flicked to Calista, his tone dropping a few degrees colder.


    ¡°I hope you reflect on this. Next time¡­ try not to disappoint me so completely.¡±


    Before either of them could speak, he bent down and casually picked up Rhaegar¡¯s severed head, turning it in his hands like he was judging its weight.


    And then¡ª


    He vanished.


    No sound. No flash of light. Just¡­ gone.


    All that remained was silence.


    And the two of them, standing in a world that, moments ago, had been hell.

 Chapter 35: You lost something. I’m returning it

    The sky above the Iron Dragon Sect was gray. Not stormy. Not threatening rain. Just... colorless. As if the world itself was holding its breath.


    On the sect''s main courtyard, daily life carried on. Young disciples fought on designated arenas, their Qi flaring with every clash of fists and dull blades. The air was thick with the scent of metal and sweat, soaked in years of discipline.


    Then... a sound. Not loud. Not shrill. Just a word. Spoken like a whisper, yet heard by all.


    "Sect Master. You have five seconds."


    Disciples froze. Elders paled. The masters glanced at each other. And then, things began to unravel.


    Qi exploded across the sect mountain¡ªbut it wasn''t theirs. It wasn''t even Qi they recognized. It had no shape. No form. It was like a weight dropped from the sky, crushing their souls.


    In the meditation hall, Elder Wen dropped to his knees, clutching his throat. "Impossible..."


    In the forge, Elder Huang released a red-hot sword, not even noticing as it scorched his skin. "That''s... not human..."


    And in the courtyard, all eyes turned in one direction. Toward the main gate.


    He stood there. Not like a god. Not like a demon. He simply... was.


    A man in a blue hood, hands in his pockets, as if strolling through a park¡ªnot entering the most heavily defended sect in the region.


    No one had announced him. No one saw him arrive. But everyone knew¡ªhe was here for a reason.


    Senior Disciple Yun turned pale, feeling his knees tremble. "Why... does it feel like I''m already dead?"


    Then, the voice returned.


    "Sect Master. You have five seconds. Stand before me."


    He hadn''t spoken loudly. He hadn''t moved. But the words echoed inside their skulls like whispers from behind.


    The clouds above the sect shifted. Then split.


    Figures burst into the sky¡ªfast, desperate. Elders. Division Heads. Court Masters.


    And then came the one.


    Sect Master Taranis. A man once said to have stopped a falling mountain with a single punch. His Qi was like iron.


    But now... Doubt lingered in his eyes.


    Dozens of cultivators floated above the courtyard, like gods descending.


    Kaen didn¡¯t even look up.


    He bent down and picked up a small moss-covered stone. Rolled it between his fingers as if weighing its right to exist. Then tossed it.


    No force. No intent. Just a lazy flick.


    The stone rolled across the courtyard stones with a faint clack. Soft. Subtle. Yet to everyone watching, it echoed like thunder.


    "Come down. I don''t like being looked down on."


    He didn''t release Qi. Didn''t project an aura. He just spoke.


    And they obeyed.


    One by one, like leaves drifting to the ground, they descended to the stone courtyard.


    Sect Master Taranis stepped forward and bowed low.


    "It is an honor to welcome Kaen to our humble sect," he said, his voice trembling only slightly. "A legend among cultivators, a being whose power even ancient records struggle to define." "What brings the most powerful being in this world... to our humble sect?"


    Kaen didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    He reached behind his back. And tossed something forward.


    A heavy shape hit the ground with a sickening thud.


    A head.


    Everyone recognized it.


    Rhaegar.


    The pride of their sect. One of their greatest talents.


    Gone. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence fell¡ªnot just the absence of sound, but the kind that hangs between heartbeats. Every eye stared at the severed head resting on the stone tiles, as if unable to accept its reality. Hearts pounded like war drums, the air thickening with each passing moment.


    Only Kaen remained motionless, as if none of it concerned him.


    He rolled his neck casually.


    "You lost something. I''m returning it. Unless... you have a problem with that."


    Taranis bowed immediately, voice nearly submissive.


    "We would never dare protest, Master Kaen. Your generosity is... beyond value."


    Kaen exhaled, a bored sound more than a breath.


    "Who trained him?"


    The crowd turned in unison. As if summoned by fate, all eyes drifted to the right¡ªto Elder Lang. He stood still, but tension coiled in every muscle. His hands were clenched so tightly blood seeped from between his fingers. Fury and shame burned in his eyes.


    And still, he hadn''t moved.


    Kaen smiled lazily.


    "Like master, like disciple..."


    He took a single step forward.


    "Let''s see what the master is worth."


    Then his gaze locked with Lang''s.


    "Come. Don''t be shy."


    He added, his smile widening with mockery, "If you manage to land even one hit on me... I''ll do you a favor and let you live. Maybe I''ll even consider you something more than just another piece of trash."


    Lang flinched, his body coiled to move¡ªbut then someone else stepped forward.


    A young man, dressed in the robes of the inner sect, face twisted with rage and uncertainty.


    "How dare you act like this in our sacred grounds?!" he shouted, pointing a trembling finger. "This is holy ground! Not even you can¡ª"


    He never finished.


    The sound came like splitting steel. His body collapsed into two perfect halves¡ªcleaved cleanly, as if by an invisible blade.


    Silence.


    Only the sound of blood hitting the stone.


    Kaen didn''t look away from Lang. He hadn''t blinked.


    "If you want the honor of speaking to me..."


    His voice was calm.


    "Prove you''re more than background noise."


    Murmurs rippled through the disciples. Some stepped back instinctively. Others froze, breath caught in their throats.


    Sect Master Taranis trembled¡ªnot for himself, but for everything he had built. The elder council exchanged glances thick with dread. No one hid their fear now.


    This wasn''t a duel.


    This was an execution.


    Lang stepped forward. One footfall¡ªa single note of defiance striking the courtyard.


    He lifted his head, met Kaen''s eyes.


    "Your words..." he rasped. "Did you truly say them? If I hit you even once, you''ll spare me?"


    Kaen grinned, devoid of warmth.


    "Hoping for a miracle?" he mused, tilting his head. "Fine. Impress me. Fight your heart out. I''ll play with you until I get bored."


    Lang gritted his teeth. His fingers twitched.


    Then he moved.


    His figure blurred, vanishing like a shadow cast by the setting sun.

 Chapter 36: Tell the others… the Ruler of this world has returned

    The sky above the Iron Dragon Sect stood still, as if it had forgotten how to breathe. Elder Lang stood at the center of the courtyard. Every disciple watched him.


    And across from him... He stood there.


    Kaen.


    He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t need to. His presence was heavier than the entire courtyard. Some disciples thought the ground beneath his feet slightly caved, as if the world itself agreed he shouldn''t walk on equal ground with anyone else.


    Lang moved first. No words. No warning. His Qi erupted upward like a flame, and his body blurred with speed.


    The first strike¡ªsharp, fast, precise¡ªhit nothing but air. Kaen was no longer there.


    Lang clenched his teeth. He spun mid-air, shortened the distance, and unleashed a flurry: elbow to the jaw, fist to the ribs, knee to the thigh. Each blow carried the strength to shatter stone walls.


    Kaen didn¡¯t block. He watched. Hands still in his pockets, he weaved through the strikes like a dancer drifting between raindrops.


    "You''re fast," he said, voice dull. "But still pointless."


    Lang snarled, leapt back, and gathered Qi into his palms. Energy thickened, forming a spiraling sphere¡ªa technique he had honed for twenty years.


    "Crushing Gale!"


    He hurled it like a spear. Qi detonated across the courtyard, kicking up dust, debris... and dread.


    When the smoke cleared¡ªKaen stood untouched. Arm raised, as if he''d stopped it with one hand.


    "That was supposed to be threatening?"


    Lang didn¡¯t reply. He charged again, even faster, even angrier. Kicks, sweeps, slashes. Sometimes, even he couldn¡¯t track what his fury made his body do. But Kaen saw everything.


    Lang spun, launching the "Whirling Wind Blades" technique. His steps stirred dust, and swirling Qi turned into slicing arcs sharp enough to cleave iron.


    Kaen tilted his head. The blades missed by inches.


    Without pause, Lang slammed his palms into the ground, invoking "Shadow Thunder Seal". A ring of runes lit up beneath them. Thunder fell from the sky, wrapped in purple flame. The wave of force surged outward.


    Kaen stood in the center. Wrapped in light. Unmoved.


    Lang, panting, extended his hand and formed his latest technique¡ª"Tears of the Iron Mountain."


    Dozens of Qi spears burst from his shoulders, each fast as lightning, aimed at pressure points.


    Kaen tilted his head, admiring the show.


    "With every second, you get more pathetic," he said, dodging again without ever removing his hands from his pocket. "Your Qi is like a child¡¯s tantrum. Loud. And utterly irrelevant."


    Lang froze mid-step. Panting hard, as if Kaen¡¯s words struck deeper than any blade.


    "Shut up," he hissed.


    Kaen yawned.


    "Come now, Elder Lang. Show me you''re not just another disappointment," he said, voice quiet yet absolute. "One clean hit. That''s all I ask. Can you manage that?"


    Lang burned with rage. His veins pulsed with Qi, feet sinking into the stone. Blood dripped from his lips.


    "Open your eyes!" he roared. "THIS is real power!"


    The mightiest technique in his arsenal. "Titan''s Maw." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Air condensed. Oxygen vanished. Disciples stumbled back, choking on the pressure.


    Lang moved.


    He vanished.


    The earth began to crack, unable to handle the weight of what was to come. Stone tiles split with deafening pops. The courtyard walls began to fracture. Torches extinguished despite no wind. Some disciples collapsed to their knees, not in fear¡ªbut from primal instinct, like prey before a quake.


    Lang reappeared in front of Kaen. The punch descended like divine judgment. A hell compressed into a single fist.


    Then came the impact. A blast so immense it ripped chunks of the courtyard skyward. A dust cloud erupted, swallowing Kaen, Lang, and the sun itself.


    For a breathless second, there was silence.


    Only the trembling earth spoke.


    And then...


    The dust began to settle, swirling through the air like a suffocating mist after battle. At first, nothing was visible but blurred light and shifting shadows. Then... a shape began to emerge.


    Some disciples held their breath. Others instinctively took a step back, as if afraid to witness the truth.


    As the view sharpened, all eyes widened in disbelief.


    Kaen''s finger. One. Had stopped the entire technique.


    Lang felt his body seize. His mind refused to comprehend.


    "Impossible..." one young disciple whispered, eyes stretched wide, clutching at his comrade''s sleeve. "He... really stopped it with one finger?"


    The Sect Master turned pale, his eyes wide in denial. Beside him, one Elder unconsciously stepped back. Another crushed the wooden railing beneath his grip.


    No one spoke. No one dared. Their faces were frozen masks¡ªshock, fear... and something else. Something closer to reverence.


    Then a voice broke the silence, trembling as if each word weighed more than the man who spoke it:


    "It''s been so long... I forgot why the world feared this man."


    Kaen looked at him with something close to pity.


    "You train your entire life... and you still don¡¯t understand what Qi is."


    "True Qi... doesn¡¯t need to scream. Doesn¡¯t need theatrics."


    "But I¡¯ll admit, you entertained me. For a second, Elder Lang¡ªyou really did act like a screaming clown who thought his tricks could amuse the King. You made me pull one hand out of my pocket. That doesn''t happen often.


    So allow me to show you something too. What Qi truly is."


    He raised his hand, fingers loose¡ªthen slowly curled them into a fist.


    And the world changed.


    Not the sky. Not the ground. Something deeper.


    Lang froze. Not because he wanted to. His Qi refused to obey him. Like it suddenly remembered who truly ruled here.


    Everyone around felt the same. Their Qi... trembled.


    A hush fell. Not silence¡ªbut a void where energy should have been. As if life itself had paused, awaiting judgment.


    Kaen took one step forward.


    And everything happened.


    The air shattered like glass. A wave of energy burst from his fist¡ªnot an attack, but a fundamental shift in the laws of existence.


    No explosion. No light. Lang simply... ceased to be.


    He didn''t shatter. He wasn''t destroyed. He was erased¡ªas if he had never existed.


    Only a sound remained, like a quill scratching through a sketch.


    Kaen drew his hand back and looked at it with bored eyes.


    "Qi isn¡¯t just energy. It¡¯s something far more."


    He looked to the dumbstruck crowd.


    Then his gaze found the Sect Master.


    "That''s all from me," he said calmly. "Pleasure meeting you... under friendly terms."


    He turned, as if the entire spectacle was just a pause in his day.


    "Tell the others... the Ruler of this world has returned."


    And with that, Kaen vanished. No sound. No flash. As if he''d never been there.


    For a long moment, no one moved. The silence was so thick it could be cut with a blade.


    Only after several heartbeats did someone finally inhale¡ªthe first breath in minutes.


    Slowly, realization dawned. They hadn¡¯t just witnessed Elder Lang¡¯s death. They had witnessed the reemergence of a legend.


    The Sect Master finally lowered his arms. He let out a slow, almost grateful sigh.


    "Only him..." he whispered. "I thought we were all going to die."


    The Elder beside him nodded, still pale. "We were one breath away."


    The others began to quietly disperse, their faces tense and contemplative. Their eyes no longer held only fear¡ªbut reflection. They tried to make sense of what they had just seen, what had been said about Qi... and hoped this was the end of Kaen¡¯s interest in their sect.


    And that he would leave them in peace.

 Chapter 37: Actually… where the hell is Pharos?

    The courtyard was frozen in silence, as if the world itself feared to breathe. Only the wind stirred, tossing dust and ash through the air, carrying the memory of a power that had just erased existence. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yurei hadn¡¯t moved.


    She stood among the crowd of disciples, cloaked in the shadow of a column. No one noticed her. No one saw how her fingers trembled, how she fought the urge to step forward. Her eyes were fixed on a single point.


    Rhaegar''s head.


    It lay there, abandoned on the stones like a discarded object. A trophy. A warning.


    Kaen¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. His voice had been like a cold wind on a sweltering afternoon. Alien. Absolute. Irrevocable.


    But that wasn¡¯t what had shaken her most.


    It was the reaction of the Elders. Of the Sect Master.


    Gratitude.


    Bow-headed farewells, shameful murmurs, the rot of submission spilled across marble tiles. A man had walked in, thrown them the head of their own disciple¡ªand been seen off with relief.


    "Is that all you''re capable of?" she thought bitterly.


    Her gaze never left Rhaegar''s face.


    She didn¡¯t approach. Didn¡¯t kneel. Didn¡¯t cry. Her grief held a silence deeper than any scream.


    You were always looking backward, weren¡¯t you?


    Her thoughts were quiet, but razor-sharp. You never let yourself forget. She had cut you deep. And that wound never healed.


    Yurei knew. She knew his heart still burned with fury, that he was a man torn between pride and pain. But that was exactly why...


    ...why she loved him.


    Not for who he was. But for how desperately she had wanted to heal him. For how she saw someone worth saving¡ªeven if he never asked for it.


    She remembered the night beneath the cherry tree. He hadn¡¯t said a word, but he let her sit beside him. They sat in silence. To others, it was nothing. To her, it was hope.


    "Maybe one day... maybe you¡¯ll see me."


    But he never did.


    In her mind, he still lived. Seen through the heart, he stood tall before her, arm extended, speaking her name with warmth instead of indifference.


    That vision shattered in a heartbeat.


    Only a lifeless face remained.


    There was no body. No blood. Just the head¡ªsevered, alone, stripped of everything that had once been life. Lying on the marble like a nameless token of defeat. Eyes open but empty. Lips frozen mid-breath, silenced by death.


    Even if you pushed me away, Rhaegar. Even if you could only see me through the lens of her betrayal... I still would have stayed by your side.


    The stone beneath her foot trembled. Perhaps from the wind. Perhaps from her. The air thickened around the column, faint cracks running through the marble¡ªsoft, but real.


    Someone in the crowd whispered:


    "That was his fianc¨¦e..." Their voice caught, afraid to even echo.


    A few disciples glanced her way, then quickly looked away. One Elder held his gaze on her back, then lowered his eyes. He didn¡¯t have the courage to look any longer.


    Slowly, Yurei turned to face the elders.


    "Thank you for not killing us" ¡ªtheir posture, their expressions, their words. "Is this all that remains of our pride?"


    Her Qi stirred faintly, resonating with the torn emotions inside her. An echo of grief with no release.


    Yurei felt something breaking inside her. But it wasn''t weakness. It was a boundary, and crossing it meant the old Yurei had just died along with Rhaegar.


    ***


    The mist in the Labyrinth had fallen.


    Not as it had before¡ªslowly, thickly, soaked in dread. This time, it vanished abruptly, as if it no longer saw any reason to hide. The earth was still. Too still. The dead corridors stretched before them like the scorched veins of a fallen beast that had finally ceased to struggle.


    Calista leaned against a wall, breathing deeply. Not from exhaustion¡ªbut because her body still trembled.


    "It¡¯s quiet," she said, staring at the charred remnants of battle.


    "For the first time, I think I preferred the sound of monsters roaring... at least then we knew where we were." Veynessa stood beside her, voice low. "Now... it feels like the Labyrinth has truly died."


    She fell silent for a moment, then whispered:


    "I still don¡¯t understand how you kill only the beasts. With a single thought. A single gesture."


    They fell silent. There was emptiness in their eyes¡ªbut also a question that had lingered in the air for far too long.


    Veynessa turned slightly, studying Calista for a heartbeat longer than usual.


    "Who are you?..." she asked softly.


    Calista clenched her fists.


    "I wish I knew how to answer that without hurting you."


    Veynessa didn¡¯t respond. She waited.


    Calista looked ahead. Her voice, steady, carried the shadow of a long-buried sorrow.


    "My mother died giving birth to me. She was... no one. At least, that¡¯s what they said. I was taken in by the royal family as a noble orphan. But that wasn''t true."


    For a moment, Veynessa couldn''t move.


    Calista continued:


    "My mother was the daughter of the legend in our bloodline. Kaen. But she was born without cultivation roots. She couldn¡¯t practice. Had no strength. Just an ordinary human. And still... she was his daughter."


    "So he hid her," Veynessa finished slowly, the pieces falling into place. "To protect her."


    Calista nodded.


    "He disowned her. Erased her from history. But her existence didn¡¯t vanish. I remained. And aside from Kaen and the former King... no one knows I¡¯m his granddaughter."


    Veynessa stepped closer. Her face was still, but her eyes burned with too many emotions to name.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?"


    Calista answered after a pause:


    "Because I didn¡¯t want you to see me through his name. I wanted to be your friend. Not the granddaughter of the most powerful man in the world¡ªor as others call him, the monster in human skin."


    They fell quiet again. The mist of the Labyrinth had fully receded, leaving the world before them.


    Veynessa reached out, placing a hand on Calista¡¯s shoulder.


    "You¡¯re not a monster, Calista. You never were." Her voice trembled, not with hesitation, but with emotion. "We¡¯ve been through too much together for me to see you any other way."


    She looked her in the eye, serious.


    "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the granddaughter of the most powerful being alive or the daughter of some merchant in the square. You¡¯re Calista. My friend. And whatever happens next... I¡¯ll be here for you. That¡¯s what friends do."


    Calista looked at her, for the first time without the weight on her face. The corners of her mouth lifted gently, as if she could finally breathe without fear, without masks. Her eyes shimmered with emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªrelief, gratitude, maybe even something like peace.


    "So what now?"


    Veynessa smiled lightly.


    "Now? We go home."


    Calista rolled her eyes, muttering with playful irritation:


    "You know what? I am done with everything that¡¯s happened over the past few days," she grumbled. "First thing I¡¯m dreaming of is a long, hot bath."


    Veynessa chuckled softly.


    "If that¡¯s not the wisest thing I¡¯ve heard today, I don¡¯t know what is."


    Calista raised a brow, mischief lighting her eyes.


    "Maybe bring Sylphie. I feel like teasing that little menace after all this."


    Veynessa laughed louder.


    "I¡¯m not sure that¡¯ll work. That girl runs off the moment I suggest a bath, and I¡¯m her own mother."


    Calista snorted.


    "Even better."


    They started walking, leaving behind the empty, extinguished corridors of the Labyrinth.


    After a moment of silence, Calista asked dryly:


    "Actually... where the hell is Pharos? He should¡¯ve been here by now, right?"


    Veynessa sighed with amused exasperation.


    "If he hasn¡¯t shown up by now, he¡¯s probably sleeping somewhere. In a hammock. With his luck, he¡¯s found himself a quiet beach and is pretending the world has no problems."


    Calista arched a brow.


    "Yeah... sounds about right for him."

 Chapter 38: What do you think is the most powerful weapon in this world?

    Inside a dark chamber thick with incense and cold air, Vaelin sat with one leg thrown over the other, clearly irritated.


    "Seriously? You cut the transmission? Right when things were finally getting interesting?" His voice dripped with sarcasm, a disbelieving smirk tugging at his lips. "That new guy... the one who showed up. Things were just starting to heat up."


    The masked man didn¡¯t reply immediately. Steam curled from the teacup in his hand as he rotated it slowly, as if weighing each word before it left his mouth.


    "If the transmission had continued, he might have traced it. And I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t want him paying us a visit first."


    "And who exactly was he supposed to be?" Vaelin muttered. "That so-called ¡®new guy¡¯?"


    The masked man looked up from his tea.


    "Kaen."


    Vaelin scoffed, then let out a short laugh, as if he¡¯d just heard a bad joke.


    "Oh sure. And next you¡¯ll tell me a dragon''s sleeping beneath our feet."


    "Kaen," the masked man repeated calmly. "The same Kaen whose name the elders won¡¯t speak. The one whose presence erases entire sects without warning." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vaelin''s laughter died instantly. A heavy silence settled over the room.


    "So it really was him..." he murmured, mostly to himself.


    "That¡¯s why I ended the transmission. Not out of fear. Out of caution."


    Vaelin, now far more serious, narrowed his eyes.


    "Regardless... your plan failed. No one died. And your little pawn from the Sect? Sacrificed for nothing."


    The masked man only smiled. Softly. Almost amused.


    "Sometimes, you sacrifice a pawn to force the king to move."


    For a moment, no one spoke. Then he set his teacup down and leaned back in his chair.


    "Tell me something..." His voice was calm, but there was a pull to it. "What do you think is the most powerful weapon in this world?"


    Vaelin snorted.


    "Violence. Always has been. In this world, strength is truth."


    Rahn raised a brow and spoke softly:


    "Maybe... control. Manipulation. When you make people act against themselves... and they don¡¯t even realize they¡¯ve already lost."


    The masked man¡¯s smile widened.


    "Good answers. But no. The most powerful weapon is information."


    Rahn''s gaze lifted, a flicker of understanding lighting in his eyes.


    "Of course..." he whispered, more to himself than to the others. "Information gives advantage without needing force. It¡¯s not a sword you raise. It¡¯s a dagger that sinks in before anyone sees the blade."


    He glanced at Vaelin.


    "Whoever holds the information doesn¡¯t just know what people think or feel. They guide them. Influence their choices. Build their fears... and shatter their trust. No battle. No blood."


    The masked man nodded.


    "With the right information, you can predict every move, every decision. And if you can predict... you win before the war even begins."


    Rahn stilled. A slow smile spread across his face.


    "So that was your plan all along."


    The masked man nodded again, never losing his smile.


    Vaelin looked between them, clearly confused.


    "What the hell are you two talking about?"


    "It was never about killing them," Rahn said, his tone patronizing as he glanced back at Vaelin. "It was about seeing if that man... Kaen... would make a move."


    The masked man gave a slight nod.


    "I needed to know if there was anything left in this world that could force Kaen to make a move."


    Vaelin didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then he narrowed his eyes.


    "What is it about those girls that made him react?"


    The masked man looked at him...


    And said nothing.


    Just smiled wider.


    "And even if he hadn¡¯t reacted," he added after a pause, glancing away, "they would die at Rhaegar''s hands. Either way... it would¡¯ve benefited us."


    Rahn grinned.


    "Win-win. Classic."


    The masked man rose slowly, stretching like he¡¯d just closed a chapter years in the making.


    "Time for the next move."


    "Which is?"


    His tone softened, but steel glinted beneath the words.


    "We¡¯re visiting the rest of the  guardians. Some of them..." he paused, choosing his words, "will be thrilled to see me again."


    Rahn looked at him differently now. He understood. This game had been set long ago.


    ***


    The massive gates to the Royal Palace trembled and slowly opened, allowing passage to a carriage drawn by four silver-maned beasts. The guards bowed low, silent. Veynessa and Calista stepped out, exchanging a glance that said more than words ever could¡ªexhaustion, relief, the quiet weight of coming home.


    They crossed the main courtyard.


    "Sometimes," Calista muttered, "being royalty has its perks. One name, and boom¡ªyou get a beast-drawn carriage worth more than most clans."


    Veynessa gave a slight nod.


    "That merchant still made a killing. Sold it for triple its value."


    She snorted quietly. No more needed saying.


    At the end of the corridor stood a rune-covered gate, vibrating with spiritual energy. Veynessa gave it a glance, and the runes lit up in blue, parting to open a portal to another dimension¡ªtheir true home.


    They stepped through in silence.


    Inside the hidden realm, their feet touched polished white marble. No mundane corridors here¡ªjust towering pillars inscribed with golden patterns, the air thrumming softly with Qi. Crystal chandeliers floated above without supports, suspended by invisible formations. Servants vanished into the shadows at their approach, granting the royal women privacy.


    This part of the palace was sacred. It breathed history¡ªthe kind spoken of in whispers.


    They stepped past the threshold, tired yet poised as always.


    "Huh. Interesting," Calista said with a stretch. "Your husband didn¡¯t even bother welcoming you back from a mission that nearly killed us. Royal affection at its finest."


    Veynessa raised a brow, but before she could answer, a voice cut through the air¡ªand her heart clenched.


    All thoughts vanished, replaced by guilt. Sharp. Raw. Only now, seeing her daughter, did she fully understand how reckless it had been to insist on taking that mission. These weren¡¯t times when children could just fend for themselves. Sylphia still needed her mother.


    "Mom!"


    In a blink, Veynessa was there, wrapping her tightly in her arms.


    "Did you miss me?" she whispered.


    Sylphia nodded, caught off guard by the sudden flood of affection. She¡¯d missed her, but hadn¡¯t expected her mother to drop everything just to hold her.


    "How was the trip?" she asked softly, eyes never leaving hers.


    Veynessa smiled, calm on the surface.


    "Everything we needed to do... is done."


    Sylphia gave her a sidelong glance. The hug lasted too long, too intense to be just a greeting. There was a shadow here. Something had gone wrong. She didn¡¯t ask. Not yet. She simply slipped her hand into her mother¡¯s and held tight.


    Calista scoffed.


    "Told you not to worry. If anything happened, I would¡¯ve protected your mom."


    Her eyes shifted to the quiet girl nearby.


    "And you?" she asked with a raised brow. "Who¡¯s this?"


    Sylphia stepped back half a pace but held her ground.


    "This is Shion," she said simply, nodding toward the girl beside her.


    Then she looked at her mother, voice soft but firm.


    "Mom... Shion has something to tell you."

 Chapter 39: I can choose who I’ll become

    A Few Days Earlier


    Evening light slowly soaked into the palace marble, gilding the edges of its columns and casting long shadows across the corridors. Shion stood hidden in the shade of one pillar, motionless, almost part of the stone itself. It wasn¡¯t the first time she watched this same scene from afar¡ªSylphia and her mother, Veynessa, sharing soft laughter by one of the gardens, their world radiant and untouchable.


    The faint scent of qi-blossoms drifted through the air¡ªgentle, sweet, entirely at odds with the storm twisting inside her.


    Sylphia looked beautiful in that light. As always. The sun caught in her hair, and when she smiled, even the light itself seemed to retreat in reverence.


    Shion didn¡¯t know what exactly tightened in her chest. Was it jealousy? Longing? Gratitude? Maybe all of it at once.


    Her fingers clenched the fabric of her sleeve.


    "Why her...? Why not me?"


    Sylphia had a mother who embraced her without shame. A voice that was heard. Eyes that looked at her with respect, not dismissal. She had a home. A past. A future. Everything.


    And Shion?


    Shion had pain. And disappointment. That was her legacy.


    And yet... Sylphia had always been kind. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not like a noble to a servant. Not like a master to a subordinate. But like someone who truly saw her.


    She remembered the day she collapsed from exhaustion. She couldn¡¯t get up. Shouldn¡¯t have. But Sylphia simply knelt beside her and covered her with a blanket.


    And when she first invited her to bathe together. Shion had been stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her body had gone taut, bracing for laughter, for scorn, for rejection. But Sylphia had just taken her hand and smiled, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. That day, for the first time, Shion saw her reflection not in a cold mirror of uselessness, but in the eyes of someone who saw a person.


    Those gestures had taken root.


    But today... those roots twisted with pain.


    She turned and walked away before either of them could notice her. Her legs carried her through the corridors, past marble halls, until she reached her room. She shut the door. Leaned against it.


    And shattered.


    At first she tried to repeat the old mantras. Be strong. Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t feel envy. But the voice inside that had always silenced her... had no strength left. It faltered. And then it was gone.


    She didn¡¯t cry quietly. Didn¡¯t try to hold it in. She wept like her body had finally decided it was allowed to.


    Why...?" she whispered into the void. "Why didn¡¯t anyone want me? Why didn¡¯t I have a mother to hold me? Why didn¡¯t he ever look at me the way he looked at my sister? Why did he sell me like a thing?"


    Tears hit her hands, clenched in her robes.


    "And she... Sylphia... she¡¯s so good. So pure. And I¡¯m just a shadow. A remnant no one wanted."


    But in the middle of that pain...


    There was something more.


    Not memories of words¡ªthere hadn¡¯t been many. But looks. Moments. When Sylphia had seen her not as property, but as a person. When she reached out, not because she had to, but because she wanted to.


    They were fleeting.


    But for someone who had lived their whole life hearing only orders and mockery... they meant everything.


    And that was what hurt most.


    Because only then did Shion understand how much she¡¯d longed for something she¡¯d never had.


    And despite the agony, that feeling...


    It started to build something new.


    Between the sobs, a spark. Small. But alive.


    "I can¡¯t change what I was..." she whispered, sinking to her knees. "But I can choose who I¡¯ll become."


    And something inside her stood tall. Not strength¡ªnot yet. But will.


    She looked down at her hands, still trembling. But for the first time... not from fear.


    "I want to be someone who can stand beside her. Not behind. Beside. With my head held high. With a strength I forge myself."


    It was the first step.


    She stood. And though tears still clung to her lashes, something new glimmered in her gaze.


    Resolve.


    The tears finally stopped. Not because the pain was gone. But because there was nothing left to cry out.


    She took a step toward the door. Small. But truly hers.


    No one knew what had been born that day.


    Not even her.


    But the first step had already been taken.


    The next day, in a quiet morning steeped in the scent of the damp royal gardens, Shion stood before Sylphia¡¯s door. Her hands were clenched into fists, as if that alone kept her from turning back. Her heart pounded in her chest, breath shallow.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. The door opened almost instantly. Sylphia stood in the doorway, still in a light cream robe, her expression soft with surprise.


    "Shion?" she asked gently. "Is everything alright?"


    Shion lowered her gaze. For a moment, she said nothing, struggling to gather her thoughts.


    "I wanted... to talk to you," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Sylphia nodded and stepped aside, letting her in. The room was bright, filled with the scent of dried herbs and fresh air. Shion moved toward the window but didn¡¯t turn around.


    "What I¡¯m about to say might sound strange," she began, her voice trembling. "But... I want to start cultivating."


    Sylphia blinked, then lit up like a child at a festival.


    "Really?!" she gasped, unable to hide her excitement. "You want to cultivate?!"


    Shion nodded, still not meeting her eyes.


    "Not because someone told me to. Not because I have talent. But because... I need to. If I don''t, I¡¯ll never escape who I was. The past that keeps chasing me."


    Silence settled between them. Warm, but tense.


    Then Sylphia stepped closer, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    "I never thought I''d hear you say that," she said softly. "But I¡¯m glad. And I¡¯m proud."


    Shion turned her head. Tears shimmered in her eyes, but they were different this time.


    "Thank you," she whispered. "For... not pushing me away."


    Sylphia gave a small, warm smile.


    "Sometimes, one step is all it takes to change everything."


    She giggled quietly and hugged Shion without hesitation.


    "Who could push away someone as sweet as you?" she said, her voice glowing like sunshine after a storm. She held her tighter. "As soon as Mom gets back, we''re telling her everything. I can¡¯t wait to see her face!"


    ***


    Present Day


    "Mom... Shion has something to say."


    Shion felt all the blood drain from her face. Sylphia stepped aside, leaving her alone with the woman whose presence commanded attention in every glance, every word. Veynessa looked at her calmly, without emotion¡ªnot judging, but listening.


    "Well?" she asked coolly. "What do you want from me?"


    Shion swallowed. Her throat tightened, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    "I want... to begin cultivating," she said, forcing her voice to stay steady.


    Veynessa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. For a moment, her eyes were unreadable¡ªonly silence.


    "Why?" she asked, voice quiet but edged with steel.


    Shion fell silent. Then took a deep breath.


    "Because I want to change. Because I don''t want to just exist anymore. I don''t want to be weak." Her voice grew firmer. "Because... someone reached out to me. And I want to be worthy of that trust. I want to be strong enough to protect her the way she protects me."


    At those words, Veynessa narrowed her eyes. And just for a moment, something flickered¡ªperhaps a shadow of a smile. Perhaps a glimmer of respect.


    "Fine," she said slowly. "Then you begin tomorrow at dawn. Your instructor will meet you in the eastern courtyard. If you truly want this path, there will be no special treatment."


    Shion nodded, heart pounding again¡ªbut this time, it held more than fear. It held hope.


    "Thank you, Lady Veynessa."


    Veynessa held her gaze a second longer.


    "We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything worth thanking me for."


    Sylphia smiled from the side¡ªwarm, proud, as if witnessing someone take their very first step down a long and difficult road.


    And Shion... for the first time, truly felt that this path was hers. Hers alone.

 Chapter 40: You’re going to be the best. Because I don’t train mediocrity

    Steam curled lazily above the calm surface of the water, wrapping around the ornate columns like wisps of milky smoke. The gentle drip of water echoed off the marble walls of the palace garden''s bathing pool. Here, time slowed. Here, one could finally breathe.


    Calista leaned against the pool''s edge, eyes closed, wet hair clinging to her neck. The water rose to her shoulders. She let out a quiet sigh.


    "Finally, a moment without monsters, corpses, or arrogant men," she muttered with amusement. "I was starting to feel like the heroine of a tragic poem... just with less flair and more exhaustion."


    "Maybe you should start writing," Veynessa said, half-submerged and stretching like a cat basking in sunlight. "It¡¯d be a bestseller in the capital." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Calista opened one eye, smirking.


    "I get the feeling you didn¡¯t bring me here just to relax."


    Veynessa didn¡¯t answer right away. She swam closer, her tone shifting with a seriousness that didn¡¯t match the peaceful setting.


    "Have you ever thought about becoming a teacher?"


    Calista blinked. "Me? Do I look like someone with the patience for other people¡¯s failures?"


    "I¡¯m not talking about random students. I¡¯m talking about Shion."


    Silence settled for a beat. Calista exhaled through her nose, leaning harder against the marble.


    "I¡¯ve only seen her once, but you can tell at a glance¡ªshe¡¯s been through a lot. Closed off. Uncertain. She¡¯ll cry. She¡¯ll resist. She¡¯ll probably try to quit three times in the first week."


    "I know."


    "And you want to guide her?"


    Veynessa smiled softly. "Because you know what it¡¯s like to fight the world when no one gives you a chance."


    Calista closed her eyes again for a moment.


    "If she¡¯s late by even a minute tomorrow, we¡¯re starting with a run over the palace wall and back."


    Veynessa nodded. "I knew you''d say yes."


    Calista scoffed. "I never said yes. I''m just... curious how far that girl can go. I won¡¯t go easy on her."


    "That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re perfect for this."


    Calista stretched in the water, then raised an eyebrow, smirking.


    "And speaking of baths... why didn¡¯t you bring Sylphia?"


    Veynessa sighed, amused.


    "I told you. That girl¡¯s too shy for group baths. Even when I invite her, she hides behind the curtains like a ghost."


    Calista shook her head in mock disapproval.


    "Okay, listen up¡ªthis is serious now. If you don¡¯t bring her next time, you can find someone else to train Shion."


    Veynessa chuckled. "Are you threatening me, Calista?"


    "Absolutely not. It''s just... a term of cooperation," she replied with theatrical calm.


    Veynessa raised her hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. Next time, she comes."


    "You said it," Calista laughed. "No backing out now!"


    ***


    Golden light from the setting sun poured through the tall windows of the royal chamber, casting streaks across the stone floor and embroidered drapes. Veynessa stood in the doorway for a moment, silent. Her eyes landed on the figure of the man by the balcony, hands clasped behind his back.


    The King. Her husband. A man she knew like her own reflection¡ªyet now, his silence felt foreign.


    "You¡¯ve returned," he said without turning.


    "I have," she replied calmly.


    Only after a pause did he face her. His expression was calm. Too calm.


    "Where is Pharos?"


    The question hung in the air like a blade. Veynessa stepped forward, slowly, coming to stand before him.


    "We don''t know where he is. But knowing Pharos... he''s probably lounging somewhere in a hammock, sipping tea and pretending the world doesn¡¯t exist. That old fox has a talent for vanishing at the worst possible moment."


    The King''s face shifted instantly. His brow furrowed with anger, and concern burned in his eyes.


    "So it happened after all... I knew it was a mistake. I told you, Veynessa. I was against it from the beginning! But of course, you had to push your way through, like always!"


    Her hands clenched at the folds of her dress, but her voice remained calm.


    "I understand your concern. But yelling won¡¯t make me feel any safer."


    He went silent. Inhaled deeply through his nose, then let the breath out slowly.


    "It¡¯s not that... I just don¡¯t want to lose you." His voice wavered slightly, as if saying the words fractured something deep inside.


    "Every day, I wake up with the fear that one day, you won¡¯t come back. That you¡¯ll take on the world again, like you always do. That you¡¯ll think you''re invincible. And I... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if that happened."


    He clenched his fists, like trying to hold something back.


    "You¡¯re my wife, Veynessa. My partner. Not just a warrior. You have the right to be tired. You have the right to take a step back. You don¡¯t have to prove anything... because I already know."


    Veynessa stepped closer and placed her hand on his chest.


    "I know. And thank you for worrying. But you have to understand¡ªI can¡¯t always stand behind you. Sometimes, I need to be out front."


    "I didn¡¯t train my whole life just to be an ornament by your side. I don¡¯t want to be a pretty wife who smiles at banquets and nods along to every word her husband says."


    "I have something to prove¡ªto myself and to the world. That my place isn¡¯t just in the shadow. That even if this world doesn¡¯t hand us easy roads, I will walk the one I must¡ªnot the one that¡¯s safest."


    The King let out a quiet sigh, his shoulders sinking, as if the weight of her words had finally broken through his defenses.


    "Sometimes I want to protect you so badly... I forget who you are."


    She stepped even closer, their hands intertwining in silent understanding.


    "So... tell me everything. What happened in the Labyrinth?"


    Veynessa nodded. Her voice was quiet, but steady. She told him everything¡ªthe chaos, the beasts, the missing guardian, the trap... and finally¡ª.


    When she said Kaen¡¯s name, the King froze. For a long moment, he stared into the distance, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard.


    "He... made a move? After all these decades?"


    "Yes."


    The King swallowed hard. His eyes sharpened with a new clarity.


    "That changes everything. The whole world trembled at the thought of his return. If he¡¯s truly back now..."


    They both fell silent. Only the soft beat of their hearts and the glow of the setting sun remained.


    ***


    The morning at the eastern courtyard was cold and damp. Mist crawled low over the ground, each footstep leaving a wet print on the stone tiles.


    Shion stood alone, wrapped in a cloak, fists clenched. She had arrived earlier than needed. She couldn¡¯t sleep. Not after everything.


    When the mist parted before a confident stride, her heart jumped.


    Calista.


    She circled Shion once without a word, then stopped in front of her and looked her straight in the eyes.


    "You¡¯re on time. Surprising."


    Shion nodded.


    "From today," Calista continued, "I¡¯m your teacher. Your demon. Maybe even your salvation, if you''re lucky."


    Silence.


    "This is going to hurt," she added with a smirk. "But if you survive it... I promise, you''ll never be weak again."


    Shion nodded again. There was determination in her gaze.


    Calista grinned wider.


    And then¡ªas if flipping a switch¡ªthe serious instructor vanished, and the real Calista emerged.


    "Alright, enough with the tough act," she muttered, stepping forward and pulling Shion into a sudden hug. "Seriously, who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d get a student who looks like a lost bunny."


    Shion stiffened, surprised by the closeness, but after a moment, she relaxed.


    "We learn through emotions, got it?" Calista said softly, still holding her. "And I¡¯m going to give you the full spectrum. Joy, rage, pride... maybe even a little love."


    She stepped back, winking with a playful grin.


    "But don¡¯t get used to it. I¡¯m not going easy on you. You¡¯re going to be the best. Because I don¡¯t train mediocrity."

 Chapter 41: Alright, bunny. Enough theory for now

    "Alright, bunny. No wall runs today, no faceplanting on the stones. Today... we''re going to ." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shion raised an eyebrow.


    Calista crouched and began drawing something in the sand with a stick. Circles. Lines. Symbols. It didn¡¯t look like anything from a textbook. It looked... old.


    "Do you know what cultivation is?" she asked without looking up.


    "Absorbing Qi?" Shion replied cautiously.


    Calista lifted a brow.


    "That¡¯s like saying cooking is throwing stuff into a pot. Technically true. Practically? You¡¯ll poison yourself."


    She sat cross-legged and pointed at Shion.


    "Let¡¯s start from the beginning. Qi is energy. Not magic. Not a miracle. A force that flows through everything. Stones. Trees. Us. But our bodies? They weren¡¯t built to handle it. They''re weak. They under its weight. That¡¯s why children who don¡¯t strengthen their bodies early can literally shatter during their first real intake."


    Shion stiffened. Something deep in her spine pulsed¡ªan old fear awakened.


    "That¡¯s why Sylphia¡¯s a monster," Calista went on. "She¡¯s been breathing Qi since infancy. She absorbed it from the air, the milk, the touch. Her body¡¯s a foundation of marble. Most people are mud."


    Calista¡¯s eyes flicked over Shion like a silent assessment.


    "You didn¡¯t have that. But... you survived Awakening. That means something."


    Shion didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t tell if that was praise... or a threat.


    Calista began drawing a new circle.


    "Cultivation is a journey. Step by step. You¡¯d better remember this. First phase: Preparation. Your body starts absorbing Qi. Some people do it unconsciously. People like you? You don¡¯t have that luxury."


    "Second phase: Root Awakening. That¡¯s when your cultivation root¡ªthat invisible structure inside your spirit¡ªmanifests and defines your potential. Everyone¡¯s born with one. But their quality varies."


    She drew four symbols stacked vertically.


    "Common. Medium . High. Divine." Her fingers lingered reverently on the last. "Divine roots are the rarest. Once a generation... if that. And each quality has three grades¡ªfirst, second, third. Subtle but critical differences. Even among Divine Roots, first-grade might evolve... and third-grade is practically divinity itself."


    "Roots aren¡¯t just about quality. They''re about type. You¡¯ve got Elemental Roots¡ªfire, water, wind, earth, lightning, ice. Each one gives you access to different Qi types and techniques. Then you¡¯ve got Body Roots¡ªthose enhance muscles, regeneration, resilience. Next, Soul Roots¡ªtelepathy, spirits, illusions, anything intangible. And lastly... Bloodline Roots. Inherited, rare, saturated with ancestral power. Those are the ones that tend to forge legends."


    "But even that¡¯s not all. Under certain conditions... a root can evolve." Calista¡¯s voice dropped like she was sharing a secret. "Sometimes a Common Wind Root becomes the Storm Sovereign. Sometimes a Fire Root ignites into the Celestial Flame. New traits. New elements. New paths. Nobody knows why. No one can force it. It¡¯s not a technique¡ªit¡¯s a miracle. Rare. Unpredictable. But real."


    "And that¡¯s why... even the lowest root hold something greater. Or nothing at all. The world doesn¡¯t give answers. Just chances."


    Shion listened wide-eyed, every word sinking deeper than any blade. Questions stirred in her mind, but they were too new, too large, to give voice to.


    Calista caught the look and smiled¡ªnot mocking, but soft.


    "You think that¡¯s it?" she asked, amused. "We¡¯re just getting started, bunny."


    "Third phase: Body Formation. You strengthen your body. Begin to absorb Qi consciously. Build endurance. You start creating space inside yourself for Qi to flow¡ªlike building an internal reservoir. But at this stage, you still can¡¯t use it in outward techniques."


    "Fourth: Channel Opening. Your body forges meridians¡ªthe Qi flow paths. Everyone has them in the same places¡ªit¡¯s how we¡¯re born. But how the Qi moves through them? That depends on your root and the energy type you¡¯re trying to harness. That¡¯s why there are different techniques for different roots¡ªthey work based on specific activation patterns and internal Qi flow paths."


    Calista glanced at Shion out of the corner of her eye and immediately saw what the girl was trying to hide¡ªa faint furrow in her brow, a flicker of uncertainty. She sighed softly and moved closer, her voice gentler now.


    "Alright. Imagine your body is a network of pipes. Qi is water. These pipes¡ªmeridians¡ªare in the same places for everyone. But depending on your root, the water flows at a different pressure, temperature, and even color. Some techniques need a hot stream. Others, cold. Some just a sudden burst. That¡¯s why there are techniques for specific roots. Not everyone can use everything. And it¡¯s not because they¡¯re stupid. Their pipes... just can¡¯t handle the pressure."


    "And finally, the fifth level: Internal Stabilization." Calista tapped the center of one of the drawn circles. "That¡¯s when Qi starts circulating freely inside you. You can use it for techniques now¡ªrelease it outward, shape it, attack with it. You can fight. You can kill. But... it''s still a child''s level. Because even though you use Qi, you''re still dependent on it. You still need to absorb it from the outside, from the air, from energy-rich places. Without that, you''ll burn out. And die."


    She paused.


    "The sixth stage is the line most never cross." Her gaze turned serious. "True Root Formation"


    "What does that mean?" Shion asked quietly.


    "It means your root becomes a source. You form an internal Qi cycle. From then on, you don''t need to absorb energy from outside. You generate it yourself. Your Qi regenerates inside you. Your body and spirit are one. You are the source."


    "And if you fail?"


    Calista shrugged. "Qi tears you apart from the inside. Or you stay weak forever."


    "And only those with High or Divine Roots even stand a chance. Only their roots have a hidden energy core that can solidify."


    Shion went quiet.


    "And if mine... isn''t like that?" she asked after a moment.


    Calista froze. Then she laughed. Softly. Briefly. But not mockingly.


    "Oh gods. You really don¡¯t know." Calista suddenly reached out and gently took Shion by the wrist. Before the girl could react, she was already in Calista¡¯s lap, pressed against her warm body.


    Shion stiffened, completely stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react. Her heart was pounding. She wanted to run¡ªand yet... didn¡¯t want to move.


    "Bunny... you awakened Divine Roots. First Grade," Calista whispered, holding her firmly, but kindly.


    Shion''s world spun. Something inside her wanted to deny it, and yet...


    "Your roots," Calista continued, "aren''t ordinary. They''re inherited. You have Blood Roots. And no, those red eyes of yours aren''t a coincidence."


    Shion blinked. She touched her cheek. Her eyes. The eyes everyone feared, the ones she''d always hated.


    "It''s the mark of your mother''s clan. Long ago... they were one of the most terrifying sects on the continent. Blood Sovereigns. Their powers were monstrous. Unbeatable. But pride devoured them. They fell. And the world forgot."


    "Now they''re just a second-rate sect clinging to survival."


    Calista leaned in closer.


    "But your blood remembers."


    Shion couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "So don¡¯t worry about whether your root matters," Calista whispered. "Worry about whether... it doesn¡¯t devour you."


    Silence. Long. Heavy.


    Then Calista smiled again, her usual sharp-edged humor returning.


    "Alright, bunny. Enough theory for now."

 Chapter 42: I don’t want to be someone you just tolerate out of pity

    Shion lifted her head, uncertainty clinging to her voice. "Calista... are there only six stages of cultivation?"


    Calista smiled faintly, as if she''d been waiting for the question. "Eight," she said. "There are eight stages. The sixth is just the threshold. The seventh... that''s when your Qi and body become a single organism. The eighth is something more. Something that transcends mortality."


    "So there people who reached it?" Shion''s eyes widened.


    "A few. But yes. And it¡¯s their presence that separates an ordinary sect from a Super Sect. For an organization to be recognized as one, it must have at least one cultivator who has reached the eighth stage. It¡¯s like a divine seal on their temple walls. Proof that they can shape the fate of the continent."


    Shion fell silent, trying to absorb the weight of that knowledge.


    "And you?" she finally asked, her voice barely a whisper. "Which stage are you at?"


    Calista glanced to the side, as if debating whether to answer. "Seventh," she said calmly.


    Shion froze. "That means... you¡¯re one of the strongest people in the world?"


    "No," Calista replied immediately. "A cultivation stage is just a number, little rabbit. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m always stronger than someone below me. Do you know why?"


    Shion shook her head.


    "Because it depends on how you fight. I rely on Qi techniques. If someone can block my access to Qi... even a fifth-stage cultivator can be dangerous. Especially one with a Body Root who¡¯s trained in raw strength their whole life."


    Shion listened intently, her fingers clutching her robe.


    "Stage is only the foundation. What matters is how you use it. How you fight. How you read your surroundings, adapt, survive. And most importantly..." Calista met her gaze, eyes sharp, "...never underestimate your opponent. No matter how weak they seem."


    Shion nodded slowly, each word cutting deeper than the last.


    Calista stood. "That¡¯s enough theory. Time for practice."


    Shion braced herself, expecting teleportation, a dramatic leap, maybe even a swirling vortex like in legends. But nothing came. Calista simply extended a hand.


    "Take my hand."


    Shion grabbed it, slightly disappointed and confused.


    "You thought we¡¯d vanish in a flash of light, huh?" Calista smirked as she started walking. "Real cultivation doesn¡¯t need fireworks. It needs patience. And steps. Lots of steps."


    And so, hand in hand, they walked through the cold, silent corridors of the castle.


    The halls were empty. Every footstep echoed. Then... silence. Absolute. As if sound itself had vanished. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They stopped in front of a small door made of dark wood. Calista opened it without a word. The room inside was bare¡ªstone floor, a few candles, and nothing else.


    But Shion felt it immediately. The air was denser. Every breath had weight.


    "This is my cultivation chamber," Calista said. "A special room built to gather Qi. The perfect place to begin."


    Shion stood still, something inside her stirring.


    "We have a lot to catch up on," Calista added, her voice taking on the tone of a teacher who had long run out of patience. "We start with your first stage. And this room is exactly where we need to be."


    Shion tensed, expecting to be told to absorb a blazing Qi orb or twist into some mystical position.


    Calista smirked.


    "Relax. You''re not doing anything flashy. Your job is to learn how to... breathe."


    Shion frowned. "Breathe?"


    "Breathe so that Qi listens to you. Pull it in. Guide it. Not like air. Like something with a will of its own. Because Qi have a will." Calista stepped forward. "We''re going to work on absorbing Qi. On building your first reserve. We have to carve out space inside you. Your body is an empty vessel now. And my job... is to make sure it doesn''t shatter when it begins to fill."


    "Sylphia told me you''ve already tried this once with her," Calista said calmly. "That means your body remembers the feeling. Good. It means we''re not starting from zero."


    She sat down on the cool floor and nodded for Shion to join her.


    "Sit across from me. Back straight. Shoulders relaxed. Close your eyes. Breathe. Like last time. But this time... focus on what you''re breathing in."


    Shion obeyed. Her breath was shallow, tight¡ªbut slowly, she began to relax. The air really did feel heavier. Warmer. Like something was waiting in it.


    "Send your thoughts to your lower abdomen," Calista whispered. "Imagine you''re opening a door. Not forcefully. Gently. Qi doesn¡¯t like to be commanded. It has to be invited."


    Shion felt something¡ªlike a spark. A tremor. As if someone touched the inside of her skin.


    Calista smiled faintly, sensing it.


    "Good. Now... don''t let it go. Let it gather."


    From Shion¡¯s perspective, everything slowed down. It was as if the world breathed with her. She felt something warm, intangible¡ªyet somehow heavy¡ªflow into her. It wasn¡¯t like air. Qi had texture. Weight. Presence. At first, fear threatened to seize her¡ªwhat if it overwhelmed her? But then she remembered Calista¡¯s words.


    So she did.


    She felt Qi settle inside her, filling the spaces where only fear and uncertainty had lived before.


    "Now spread it through your whole body," Calista¡¯s voice came. "Let it touch every part. Let it know your home."


    Shion focused, trying to feel every inch of her being like it was newly discovered. And then¡ªshe felt it. Qi flowed down her spine, into her arms, across her ribs, all the way to her fingertips.


    When she opened her eyes, Calista was watching her with an expression Shion had never seen directed at her before¡ªpride.


    "Not bad, bunny," Calista said with a smile. "Now you¡¯ve got one job. Repeat that process. Inhale. Gather. Spread. Over and over. Until you collapse. your real cultivation begins."


    Encouraged, Shion nodded and returned to her meditative posture, lips pressed tight in determination. She breathed. Drew in Qi. Gathered. Spread. Again. And again. Each cycle grew slightly easier... and far more exhausting.


    Hours passed. She didn¡¯t know how many¡ªshe had completely lost track of time. Her body began to tremble, her spine ached, her head felt weightless.


    she told herself.


    And then¡ªhands on her shoulders. Warm. Steady. Familiar. Calista.


    Before she could speak, the woman wrapped her in a gentle hug, lips near her ear.


    "That¡¯s enough for today," she whispered.


    "No!" Shion¡¯s voice lashed out like an arrow. Her body shook, but not from exhaustion. "One more... please. I can do it. I have to."


    Calista raised an eyebrow, surprised¡ªbut she let her speak.


    "I don¡¯t want to be the one you have to drag behind. I don¡¯t want to be the girl you have to keep saving." Her voice trembled, but didn¡¯t falter. "I don¡¯t want to be someone you just tolerate out of pity. I want... to be I want to prove to you that I can. That I¡¯m more than a past someone else threw away."


    The air thickened. Calista¡¯s eyes narrowed¡ªnot with anger, but with focus. With interest.


    "I know I¡¯m weak. I know I¡¯m just starting. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fight. I don¡¯t want to be the one who always looks up from the bottom... I want to stand beside you. Beside Sylphia. As an equal."


    Silence followed. A silence filled with shame, fury, longing... and will.


    A slow smile spread across Calista¡¯s lips. A real one. The kind that couldn''t be mistaken for anything but pride.


    "Alright," she said softly, settling across from her. "Show me what you¡¯ve got."


    Shion closed her eyes. Her heart pounded¡ªbut this time, the Qi came to her on its own. Flowing. Heavier than before. Wilder, like it was testing her.


    Guiding it was like holding boiling water in a fragile bowl. She trembled. Burned from the inside. But she didn¡¯t stop.


    And when the final cycle ended, her world spun. Everything tilted. She knew she was about to fall.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Arms caught her. Wrapped around her. Warm. Strong. Safe.


    "Good work, bunny," came the whisper. "Now rest."


    And so¡ªshe allowed herself to fall asleep. For the first time... truly proud of herself.

 Chapter 43: She’s not just a girl

    Shion collapsed in Calista''s arms.


    One moment she was a storm¡ªtense, burning with pride and defiance¡ªand the next, she simply flickered out. As if the life inside her had only ever been borrowed for the sake of the fight. There was no scream. No dramatic fall. Just silence... and her head resting gently against Calista''s shoulder.


    Calista''s heart didn''t falter.


    But her hands never let go.


    She tightened her grip on the girl''s back, unmoving for a breathless moment. Then, without a word, she began walking through the palace corridors. Her own chambers were the closest. And only there... would no one be allowed to intrude.


    ***


    Calista''s room was spacious, but not ostentatious. A place designed for someone who valued solitude over company¡ªand beauty that didn¡¯t need to shine to be overwhelming. The walls were lined with deep violet silk, embroidered with the symbols of her lineage. Heavy navy drapes, trimmed in gold thread, hung beside tall windows. Low-burning oil lamps cast a soft, golden-crimson light, dancing lazily across every surface.


    There was no ordinary carpet beneath their feet¡ªonly moss. Dark green, cool, and damp to the touch. She had brought it from the southern mountains. A plant that could survive anything¡ªlike her.


    Along one wall stood a shelf of carefully arranged scrolls. A few swords¡ªone cracked, one dulled, none ceremonial. A black jade tea set, an ornate jewelry box, and an embroidered fan completed the decor.


    And in the center¡ªthe bed.


    It didn¡¯t match anything else. Massive. Luxurious. Silk pillows, a heavy blanket embroidered with dragons, and a sheer canopy that swayed gently in the air. It was the one place where she could pretend the world didn¡¯t exist.


    She laid Shion at its center and tucked her in. The girl sighed in her sleep. Unaware. Peaceful. For the first time, she looked... pure. Unburdened. Unafraid.


    Calista sat on the windowsill, drawing her legs up.


    The sunset painted the sky in colors too beautiful for the ghosts that stirred in her memory.


    ***


    The orphanage had no scent. Only damp and dust. Metal beds and a cold that burrowed into bones. That was where she grew up. No one explained. No one embraced. She learned by watching¡ªwhoever cried, lost. Whoever ate too slowly, went hungry.


    "I didn¡¯t miss my family. I didn¡¯t know what that meant. My mother... they said she was beautiful. She died giving birth to me. Left behind a name. I never heard her voice."


    "Father? I have no idea. No one ever spoke of him. As if he didn¡¯t exist. As if he¡¯d been erased before I could understand anything. Sometimes I wonder if he was ever real."


    She was six when her root awakened. She didn¡¯t know what Qi was. But she felt it in her gut¡ªheat, pressure, something that didn¡¯t belong in her small body. Then they came. The royal family. Armor. Seals. Banners.


    They called her a "noble-born orphan." Took her like a prize.


    "I didn¡¯t understand what was happening. I didn¡¯t know what bloodline meant. But I felt it. That I was different. That they didn¡¯t want me."


    The children avoided her. The adults treated her like a complication. And she watched. Learned. In silence.


    "I didn¡¯t want to belong. I didn¡¯t dream of friends. I wanted strength. So they¡¯d shut up. So they¡¯d look me in the eye... and fall silent."


    ***


    Then she saw him.


    He stood in the courtyard. A man with eyes the color of twilight. His hair long and bound at the back, shimmering like ice. Black tattoos danced across his face like living shadows. He looked at her as if he already knew everything.


    Kaen.


    He said he was her grandfather.


    "And I... felt nothing. No joy. No hatred. Just emptiness. Because how can you miss someone you never knew?"


    Her mother had been his daughter. Hidden from the world. Because the world he knew devoured everything he loved. So he cast her out... to keep her alive.


    Now, she understood. Too well.


    But the heart doesn¡¯t follow logic. It still hated him for how he abandoned her mother.


    Then he said he would train her.


    "If you¡¯re truly my blood, prove you''re worthy of it."


    She was a child. And she believed him.


    "All I wanted was to train like the other kids. To have a teacher. To belong to something."


    She didn¡¯t yet know what hell looked like.


    ***


    The First Stage. That¡¯s what he called it.


    "Most children reach it naturally. Through slow breathing and meditation. The first stage isn¡¯t about power yet. It¡¯s about preparing the vessel. The Qi you draw in strengthens your muscles, bones, skin, heart... everything. Your body must learn how to hold future power."


    But not for her.


    "You¡¯re late," he said coldly. "Most children begin at four. The most gifted ones... from birth. You, on the other hand, are already six. If you want to catch up, you must do... more."


    Then he pointed at the pool.


    The liquid was strange. Thick. Sticky. It smelled like scorched metal and rotting wood.


    "This is my technique. Developed just for you."


    She stepped in without a word.


    Hell began in a second.


    She felt the liquid crawl under her skin like a living creature¡ªcold, dense, clinging to every cell. The Qi it carried didn''t flow gently. It tore through her, ripping her apart from the inside, as if it were trying to rip out every piece of her that wasn''t strong enough. Her muscles shredded like old rags, pulled apart with every twitch. Bones cracked from the pressure, as if needles were being driven into them. Her nerves didn''t burn¡ªthey exploded. It was as if her veins had been set on fire from within, and the pain had no end, only more layers.


    She screamed until her throat bled and the air turned to flame.


    She screamed.


    She begged.


    And when she somehow crawled out onto the edge, barely conscious, he grabbed her by the neck¡ªand threw her back in.


    Expressionless face. Eyes like ice.


    Day after day. Scream after scream.


    Until she stopped screaming.


    She began to go quiet. To watch. To memorize. To count her heartbeat.


    And then, something awoke.


    That was the only thing that kept her from breaking. She had no one to hold her hand. No higher goal beyond survival. But she had that one thought¡ªthat if she gave up now, she''d prove them all right. That she didn¡¯t deserve this. That she was a mistake. A tool. An experiment. A child from the shadows.


    Every moment her body screamed to stop, every second she felt like she was going to fall apart¡ªthat thought drove deeper than any blade. Inside her was a fire that refused to be extinguished. Not by Qi. Not by pain. And not by Kaen.


    She didn¡¯t want to be saved.


    She wanted to win.


    That¡¯s what kept her alive.


    Not faith. Not hope. Not pride.


    Anger.


    A cold, pure will to survive.


    ***


    Calista was still sitting by the window. The sun had nearly vanished. The room sank into shadow.


    She stared into the void beyond the glass, the echo of memories still pulsing beneath her skin.


    "Only a madman would put a six-year-old through something like that..." she muttered dryly. "But... damn it, looking back? It did what it was supposed to do."


    She wasn''t that child anymore. And that was why she could now sit here, in the warmth of her chamber, looking at another girl the world had tried to break.


    She looked at the sleeping Shion.


    "Veynessa..." she sighed softly, eyes narrowing. "What have you brought to me... You''re going to make me emotionally involved."


    She snorted under her breath, though there was no humor in it.


    "I really hate being manipulated. But... just this once, I''ll allow it."


    She looked once more at Shion''s sleeping face, softened into a peaceful, defenseless expression. Her lashes fluttered faintly with each breath, and her cheeks were still flushed from exertion.


    Calista blinked, memories flashing behind her eyes. Shion¡¯s outburst¡ªthe scream that had cut through the air like a blade, raw with pain, shame, and desperation. A child who had voiced what most adults wouldn''t dare to say.


    "Words like that... from a six-year-old?" she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. "That shouldn¡¯t even be possible."


    And yet she remembered Sylphia. Barely three, speaking thoughts that belonged to someone far older.


    "Kids these days... there''s something off about this generation," she murmured.


    She looked back at Shion.


    In that small, fragile figure burned something strangely familiar. Too familiar.


    "She¡¯s not just a girl," Calista thought reluctantly. "She¡¯s me. The same spark, the same defiance, the same shame seared under the skin."


    Calista leaned her head back and closed her eyes.


    Slowly, she rose from the windowsill, walked to her wardrobe, and undid the top of her robe, letting the fabric slide off. She set the heavy garment carefully on a carved stand, then reached for a simple, dark sleeping gown. The satin fabric was cool and soft against her skin.


    She extinguished most of the lamps and approached the bed.


    Sliding under the covers, she wrapped an arm around the girl, pulling her gently close. Instinctively, Shion¡¯s small form nestled into her, drawn to the warmth. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Calista let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding, feeling the tension slowly melt from her shoulders.

 Chapter 44: So they were afraid, after all…

    Shion woke up in warmth. Not the kind that came from blankets in the servant wing. Not the heat of bathwater or fire or tea. This was... different. Alive. The warmth of someone''s skin. She felt it against her cheek, under her fingers, on her shoulder. It wrapped around her and didn¡¯t fade, as if the dream was still lingering.


    But something felt off. The fabric near her face was smooth and soft. The scent... lavender, mixed with incense. Breathing¡ªslow, steady¡ªright beside her ear.


    Her eyes snapped open. She froze. Every muscle locked. Her body¡ªpressed against someone else. Her hand¡ªclutching a nightshirt. Her heart¡ªpounding like a hammer.


    Calista.


    She was curled up against Calista. No. She couldn¡¯t. She shouldn¡¯t. What would she think?! Had she cried in her sleep? Said something stupid? Would she be mocked?


    She tried to pull away, but Calista''s eyes opened. Without a word, she lifted Shion in her arms. As if she weighed nothing. For a moment, Shion saw her face up close¡ªdrowsy eyes, faintly furrowed brows, hair splayed across her shoulder.


    "Looks like our little bunny''s finally awake," Calista murmured with a smile far too warm.


    Shion stared at her neck. She had no idea what to do with her hands. Or her breath. Or what had just happened.


    Before she could respond, Calista set her gently on the bed and stretched with a yawn. "Today we start with a bath. Herbal. Then morning training," she announced like it was the weather.


    Shion nodded faintly.


    Calista walked toward her wardrobe. Shion slipped her legs over the edge of the bed and touched the floor¡ª


    "Aaaah!"


    She jumped back up like she¡¯d touched fire. The floor was... weird. Cool. Soft. Damp?


    Calista turned. Saw her face. Burst out laughing. "It''s moss. Living. From the southern mountains. Cold and tough as steel at night, but it can survive anything."


    "You have floor?!" Shion couldn''t tell if it was absurd, magical, or just plain strange.


    "Symbolic," Calista shrugged. "It endures. Like me."


    Shion sighed and sat back down, hugging her knees. Her gaze wandered to Calista.


    She had slipped off her robe and stood before a mirror. She pulled on black, shimmering clothes¡ªfabric that gleamed like raven feathers. The clasp slid up her back like a thread of silver. Then came the jewelry: chains, earrings, a dark stone pendant. Every movement was precise, quiet, almost ritualistic.


    And then the hair. Each strand woven into an intricate braid, coiled into a crown. It didn¡¯t look like decoration. It looked like armor. Like a warning:


    Shion watched, entranced.


    "You''re living here now," Calista said, not turning around. "After training, pack your things."


    "I... I don¡¯t have things," Shion whispered. "Just my maid uniform. And the dress Princess Sylphia lent me."


    Calista glanced over her shoulder. "Then we¡¯ll need to buy you something."


    Shion frowned. Something stirred in her. Surprise. Disbelief. "I¡­ really get to have something of my own?"


    "Only if you want to," Calista muttered.


    For a moment, silence. Just the murmur of a distant fountain.


    "Don¡¯t you need a maid? Someone to help dress you, do your hair...?" Shion asked, still watching the adornments.


    Calista finished her last braid. "Royal children have that from birth," she said quietly. "But me... things were a bit different."


    She said no more. She didn¡¯t need to.


    She turned, grabbing a dark cloak. Paused by the door.


    "Time for your morning bath," she said, glancing at Shion. "Special blend of herbs and Qi essence. Regenerates muscles and helps form your foundation."


    Shion looked at the moss. At her silhouette. At her own feet.


    She drew a deep breath. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This time... I won¡¯t run."


    And she stepped off the bed. Slowly. Carefully. But without looking back.


    ***


    The audience hall was as silent as a tomb.


    Cold light slipped across the marble floor, reflecting off polished columns. The canopy above King Aldrich''s throne swayed faintly with the draft, but the monarch himself remained motionless¡ªas if carved from the same stone as the palace''s foundations.


    A messenger knelt before him¡ªyoung, but far too proud for someone who had just delivered news of a capitulation.


    Aldrich''s gaze rested on the sealed scroll placed on a silver tray. The seal of the White Dragon Sect gleamed in pristine white wax. Untouched. As if the document were meant to symbolize pure intentions.


    Hypocrisy.


    "Read it," he said coldly to one of his advisors.


    The elder man nodded and lifted the scroll. His voice was colorless, emotionless¡ªas befitted someone reading words that were never meant to exist.


    "In light of recent developments and with the utmost respect for balance among factions, the White Dragon Sect wishes to pay tribute to the stability and unity of the continent. As such, we hereby withdraw our claims over the Crystal Spring and return its stewardship to the Crown."


    Silence.


    Aldrich didn¡¯t respond immediately. He rested an elbow on the throne''s armrest and clasped his fingers together. His gaze was fixed far beyond the hall. Perhaps beyond the palace walls. Perhaps into the past.


    "That¡¯s all?" he asked quietly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Not a word about what made them change their minds?"


    "None."


    Aldrich sighed. Deeply. Far too deeply for something as banal as victory.


    "So they were afraid, after all..."


    His voice was barely audible, but there was no doubt who he meant.


    Kaen.


    The name didn¡¯t need to be spoken. When that man moved, the echo rippled across the entire realm. Elders fell silent. Sect masters closed their gates. Even the once-untouchable factions¡ªbegan to tremble.


    "After all these decades..." Aldrich murmured. "One step from him, and they gave up something they''d fought half a generation to keep."


    The advisor nodded.


    "They say the White Dragon Sect called an emergency council after hearing what happened in the Iron Dragon Sect."


    The king closed his eyes for a brief moment.


    There was no triumph in him. No relief.


    Only cold.


    "Cowards," he whispered. "All of them. They think that giving up one thing will save the rest."


    He fell silent.


    "And I..." he continued quietly, "have to accept it. Because I couldn¡¯t protect what was ours."


    His hand clenched around the throne''s armrest.


    "I had no choice."


    The advisor said nothing. He didn¡¯t need to.


    "Kaen didn¡¯t do it for me. He didn¡¯t do it for the kingdom. He just... decided something caught his interest. And that was enough to make the entire continent tremble."


    He stood slowly.


    "Inform the Sect that we officially accept their decision. And that we expect them to safeguard the territory until our delegation arrives."


    "And unofficially, Your Majesty?"


    Aldrich looked him straight in the eyes.


    "Unofficially? Let them know I remember. And that they¡¯re in my debt. All of them."


    He turned and walked toward the exit, his footsteps echoing through the hall like the beat of a war drum.

 Chapter 45: In one hour… all of you will report to my dimension

    The inner garden was one of the few places in the palace where silence didn¡¯t feel ominous. Soft rustling leaves, the quiet splash of a fountain, the occasional footstep on stone tiles¡ªeverything sounded as if the world had exhaled. As if even the air had settled for a moment to listen.


    Sylphia walked slowly behind the long gown of Veynessa, who, as always, seemed to glide more than walk. Their strolls never had a defined destination, and yet Veynessa never allowed a single path to be chosen at random.


    ¡°So...¡± Sylphia began, seemingly offhanded, but with a tightness in her voice that revealed how long she¡¯d carried the question. ¡°You really moved her into Lady Calista¡¯s apartment?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Veynessa answered without pausing. ¡°Shion will be living with her from now on and training under her supervision.¡±


    Sylphia frowned and came to a halt. ¡°But why her?¡±


    Veynessa looked back at her over her shoulder. There was no anger or surprise in her eyes¡ªjust that knowing glint, as if she''d been waiting for the question.


    ¡°Because Calista doesn¡¯t teach. She never takes students. Ever. But Shion... has potential that can¡¯t be ignored. Not even by her.¡±


    ¡°Potential?¡± Sylphia repeated the word like it had a strange taste. ¡°How much?¡±


    Veynessa turned fully. Under the midday sun, she looked like a statue carved from marble. Untouchable. Perfect.


    ¡°Practically limitless.¡±


    That single sentence sank into Sylphia like a claw. Her fingers clenched at her sleeve. Not from anger. Not from jealousy. From something... deeper.


    ¡°I want to start too,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°I want to train too.¡±


    Veynessa didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°Sylphia...¡±


    ¡°No, I mean it!¡± the girl interrupted. ¡°Everyone else is doing something! Shion is already training, even Calista took her in! And me? I¡¯m just supposed to sit around and watch?¡±


    She stepped forward and lifted her chin. Her eyes shimmered with determination. That expression Veynessa feared¡ªbecause it was both a weapon and a plea.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Veynessa sighed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± This time her voice was firmer. ¡°Your journey will begin when your roots awaken. For now, your only task is to absorb Qi and build your foundation.¡±


    Sylphia opened her mouth, but said nothing. Eventually, she just crossed her arms and looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Veynessa gave a small smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here for fairness, sweetheart. We¡¯re here to survive.¡±


    For a moment, silence.


    ¡°Does... Calista like her?¡± Sylphia asked suddenly.


    Veynessa raised a brow.


    ¡°Calista isn¡¯t here to like. But maybe... maybe she saw something familiar in Shion.¡±


    Sylphia lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t reply.


    Veynessa noticed.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go see your father. He should be in the council hall by now.¡±


    Sylphia grimaced and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. He only talks about duty and what else needs fixing in the kingdom. Even if I go, he won¡¯t really look at me. To him, everything is just obligation, and I... I¡¯m just another piece on the board.¡±


    Veynessa stopped and gave her a gentle smile.


    ¡°Sylphia...¡± she said, watching her carefully. ¡°Your father is not an easy man. But not because he doesn¡¯t see you. Sometimes... he just doesn¡¯t know how to show it. Ruling this kingdom consumes him. Sometimes, too much.¡±


    She sighed softly and placed a hand on her daughter''s shoulder. "But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not important to him. Sometimes people love... quietly. And it hurts. I know. But don¡¯t shut yourself off just because it isn¡¯t the kind of love you want." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I get it," the girl muttered, her voice carrying a note of discouragement and fatigue, "but I still don¡¯t want to see him."


    Veynessa was silent for a moment. Then she sighed gently. "Alright. Then how about something else? Want to come to my study? I can show you a few old things I kept from my own cultivation training days."


    Sylphia looked up, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "Really? You kept stuff like that?"


    "More than you¡¯d think," Veynessa replied, resuming her walk, this time slowing her pace to match her daughter¡¯s.


    Sylphia spojrza?a w g¨®r?, ciekawo?? migota?a w jej oczach. ?Naprawd?? Zachowa?a? takie rzeczy?¡±


    ?Wi?cej ni? my?lisz¡± odpowiedzia?a Veynessa, wznawiaj?c spacer, tym razem zwalniaj?c, by dopasowa? tempo do tempa c¨®rki.


    And so, instead of heading toward the Council Hall, they turned toward the palace¡¯s western wing. The garden air, though still heavy, began to carry a scent of lavender and old stories.


    The Council Hall was silent, but not peaceful. King Aldrich sat at the far end of the long table, maps spread out before him. Every province, every border, every energy source¡ªall arranged in perfect order. As if the world could be fixed by placing each piece in its proper place. But the world wasn¡¯t like that. People even less so.


    "Lord Marethus," he finally said, without looking up from the map. "News from the frontier?" "Stable, Your Majesty. Since Kaen appeared... none of the local sects have dared to make a move." Aldrich nodded slightly. His eyes swept over the red-marked conflict zones¡ªall gone. Vanished. With the arrival of a single man.


    "And the Order of the Black Flame?" "They sent a gift. Tea from the Southern Reaches, and a letter filled with meaningless praise." Aldrich snorted. It wasn¡¯t even amusing.


    "Kaen hasn¡¯t spoken a single word, and the sects are already racing to see who kneels first," he muttered. "Pathetic." "Shall we issue an official reply, Your Majesty?" "Yes. Thank them warmly for ''preserving continental stability,''" he said coldly.


    He stood slowly, adjusting the folds of his robe. His gaze lingered on one map¡ªthe one with the Crystal Spring marked.


    "You know what gnaws at me the most?" he asked quietly, almost to himself. "That I... truly wasn¡¯t able to secure what belonged to our kingdom. I had to hope someone else would act. That would move." He gripped the edge of the table. His voice was calm, but something dangerous flickered in his eyes.


    "Kaen doesn¡¯t act out of duty. He acts when something amuses him." He turned and walked toward the window. The sun was setting, casting light over the kingdom¡¯s banner¡ªan empire that still appeared untouchable. But Aldrich saw the cracks. And he knew that if Kaen had truly returned... history was about to accelerate. And he wasn¡¯t sure he could keep up.


    At that exact moment¡ªacross the palace, in its many corners¡ªevery member of the royal family froze. Veynessa, leaning over a jewelry box, looked up. Her fingers clenched lightly against the wood. Calista, training with Shion, opened her eyes¡ªnot in fear, but because she knew that tone. And what it meant. Sylphia froze with a teacup halfway to her lips. She didn¡¯t understand the voice¡­ but something in her knew this was no ordinary message.


    The same whisper. The same resonance. As if someone leaned right over their shoulder and spoke directly into their ear¡ªsoft, calm, yet undeniably commanding. As if time itself had paused.


    "One hour from now... you''ll all stand before me, in my dimension."

 Chapter 46: So this is what a true royal family looks like

    Veynessa gently set the ornate box down on the marble surface. Her voice held no anger, no urgency¡ªonly calm, unquestionable certainty.


    "We have one hour. Selene will prepare our garments."


    Selene, who had been standing silently by the door, curtsied with grace. Her movements were almost soundless, as if she were part of the palace decor, perfectly blending into the rhythm of routine. Without a word, she disappeared through the doorway, leaving the queen and princess alone in the growing tension of anticipation.


    Sylphia glanced at her mother, hesitant. "You heard it too...?" she whispered, as if unsure whether the voice had been real or a figment of her imagination.


    Veynessa didn¡¯t look at her. "In a moment, we¡¯ll stand before someone who existed in stories long before you were born. If you don¡¯t know how to act¡ªjust do as we do."


    The doors opened noiselessly, and Selene entered with arms full of deep navy robes embroidered with silver thread. Even Sylphia, unversed in noble rituals, felt a sense of ceremony in the air. As if the garments carried more than silk¡ªas if they carried weight.


    ... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elsewhere in the palace, Shion sat cross-legged on the marble floor, focused on the rhythm of her breathing¡ªan exercise she¡¯d repeated so often it had become automatic.


    Calista stood behind her, leaning against a cool column. For a moment, she said nothing. Then, finally, she stepped away from the wall. "Repeat the cycle until your muscles start to tremble. Then ten more times," she said calmly, her voice echoing softly through the chamber. "I need to step away for a bit."


    Shion opened her eyes slowly, pupils wide, as if waking from a dream that had lasted ages. She looked around, confused, and when she saw Calista walking away, her voice came out small, almost childlike: "Alone...?"


    "Just for a moment, little Rabbit."


    Calista approached and gently brushed Shion''s head with her hand. Her touch was warm and steady, a gesture that said everything she couldn¡¯t put into words.


    Only then did she turn and vanish through the door without looking back.


    ...


    The ceremonial chamber, usually sealed and silent, was now full of presence. Sylphia walked slowly between the towering columns, led by Veynessa.


    At the front stood King Aldrich with his sons. The eldest, Kaelis, looked every bit the image of royal composure¡ªupright, serene, with a soft smile and eyes full of warmth.


    Sylphia froze for a moment. These were her brothers. Though she¡¯d seen their portraits, heard their names in passing, this was the first time she truly them. Her stomach tightened.


    Next to them stood Vaelin. Sylphia noticed how he fidgeted with his fingers, as if something was gnawing at him.


    "All this fuss over some old man waking up," he muttered with a scoff. "Might as well kneel in the mud."


    "Vaelin," Aldrich warned with a single word, and he fell silent.


    Sylphia felt a tension in her neck. She knew she was the youngest, the least important. But still, she lifted her chin.


    "Just do what we do," Veynessa whispered, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    ...


    The courtyard before the portal was filled with faces Sylphia had never seen¡ªyet their features echoed portraits from the ancestral gallery.


    To the left stood Prince Renald with his wife Mira and their three children. The eldest, Lioren, was tall, cold, with eyes that seemed to pierce through the soul. Beside him, Cassya carried herself with composed elegance. The youngest, Toren, looked... just as lost as she felt.


    To the right: Duchess Maren with her husband Thaleon and their twins, Lyra and Noel. The twins stared at Sylphia with wide, curious eyes, nearly identical in every detail.


    A bit farther: Prince Thalos with his wife Eria. Caius, his son, wore a smirk, as if everything amused him. Ilyra looked away, disinterested. Elric lingered in the shadows, almost invisible.


    King Aldrich and Veynessa moved forward, greeting their siblings with practiced politeness¡ªquiet words, shallow nods. There was something mechanical about it, cold. As if they all knew this formality masked neither warmth nor real connection.


    The children stood at the back, silent. Sylphia noticed how some cousins exchanged glances and subtle gestures, but no one spoke. No one dared break the moment.


    Sylphia felt like a lamb among lions.


    And then Calista arrived.


    She walked slowly, lightly, as if she already knew every eye would turn to her. Two princes watched her with thinly veiled disdain¡ªa distaste so thick it hung in the air like dust in an old council hall.


    Calista stopped at the edge of the courtyard, her gaze sweeping across the gathered nobles. Her steps were relaxed, almost careless, but every movement carried a confidence that refused to be ignored. The two princes nearby measured her with guarded eyes, as if the presence of someone "from outside" disrupted the sanctity of their world.


    She smiled at them with unfiltered audacity. "Missed me?"


    No reply. Only cold stares.


    She sighed theatrically and started walking toward Veynessa, tossing over her shoulder: "They don¡¯t even pretend not to hate me. Adorable."


    As she neared the queen, her expression softened and her tone took on a lighter warmth¡ªthough still edged with mischief.


    "Well then, Sylphia. Ready for tea with a demon from the past?"


    Veynessa looked at Calista with that calm severity that required no raised voice to command obedience.


    "Calista... this is neither the time nor the place. Conduct yourself as a member of this family should," she said coolly, though without anger.


    "Just calling it like it is. It¡¯ll be... entertaining."


    Before she turned away, Calista stuck out her tongue with childish defiance. The queen sighed deeply, lifting her chin as if wondering where her endless patience came from.


    ...


    The portal pulsed.


    Into the courtyard stepped the Elders. Their presence had weight¡ªancient men with sunken cheeks, snow-white hair, and eyes that had seen more than most could fathom. Their steps were slow but unwavering, as if even time no longer dared burden them. But it wasn¡¯t them who stole Sylphia¡¯s breath.


    It was the Former King¡ªTheron¡ªwho came last. His steps were unhurried, yet each one seemed to shift the air itself. A gravity surrounded him that nothing dared interrupt.


    No one spoke.


    Then a voice appeared¡ªright beside each of their ears, as though someone stood mere inches away:


    "Enter."


    One word, cold and indifferent as steel, rolled through their minds like a wave of pressure. No one dared move. Even the most self-assured felt a twist in their gut, as if something primal warned them not to take the next step.


    Silence gripped the courtyard so tightly that even breathing felt sacrilegious.


    The first to move were the elders¡ªTheron and the Council¡ªwithout a word, as though they''d known the path long before the portal opened. Behind them followed King Aldrich, Kaelis, and Vaelin, their faces emotionless masks. Calista stepped beside them, her gait steady and serene.


    Sylphia looked at her mother, then at the glowing threshold. She felt Veynessa¡¯s hand press gently against her back¡ªnot forceful, but unyielding.


    "Come. It¡¯s time."


    She stepped forward.


    The rest followed¡ªthe royal children, the cousins, their parents. Each one walking in silence, burdened with their own thoughts and expectations.


    Sylphia felt the portal''s light wrap around her skin. Her final thought:


    So is what a true royal family looks like.

 Chapter 47: Hmph… Finally, a royal with a spine

    She had never felt anything like it before.


    Sylphia took her first step into the new dimension and immediately felt the world shift¡ªnot space or time, but something within her. As if her bones, her muscles, her skin were all trying to adjust to something they couldn¡¯t understand.


    Before her stretched the Throne Hall. But this wasn¡¯t any palace chamber she knew. This place defied the very definition of a hall.


    Columns rose from the ground like mountains, spiraling with runes and blue light. The floor, made of transparent crystal, reflected their silhouettes as if another world existed just beneath their feet. There were no walls. No ceiling. Only endless space, suffused with a singular, absolute presence.


    At the far end, atop a platform of black stone, he sat.


    Kaen.


    His head rested on one hand, bored, as if the sight of over thirty members of the royal family was nothing more than a break between yawns. But no one laughed. No one moved. His mere presence filled the world with a weight Sylphia couldn¡¯t describe.


    The Former King moved first. His steps were steady but slow, as if he carried more than just his own body. When he reached Kaen, he silently dropped to one knee and bowed his head.


    Then came the Elders. Their movements identical. A ritual.


    Then... Aldrich. Veynessa. Calista. Renald. Maren. Thalos.


    All of them knelt.


    After them, their children. Kaelis, Vaelin, Lioren, Cassya, Ilyra, Caius, Elric, Lyra, Noel...


    Until only one remained.


    Sylphia.


    Her heart thundered in her chest. She felt every gaze on her. She felt... his presence. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn¡¯t a man. Not even a cultivator. This was something Something that didn¡¯t need to speak for the world to obey.


    And that was why she didn¡¯t kneel.


    She knew what she was doing. She remembered her mother saying her time would come. That she was still a child. That she wasn¡¯t ready.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    Because she had been reincarnated. Because she remembered another world. Because she knew what it felt like to be average. To regret never trying. She had one life to prove she wouldn¡¯t repeat that weakness. If she didn¡¯t show she was different now, when would she? If she didn¡¯t prove she was more than the youngest princess, she¡¯d be remembered as no one.


    And more than that¡ªthis was her moment. The one chance to stand out. To be noticed. To catch the eye of something greater than royalty, greater than history. If she had even the smallest chance to make see her... she had to take it.


    "Sylphia." Her mother¡¯s voice. Quiet, but sharp. "Kneel."


    Sylphia didn¡¯t answer. She just stared forward.


    Someone behind her whispered in disbelief. Someone else¡ªprobably Lioren¡ªgritted their teeth. Calista tilted her head, as if she¡¯d just spotted something worth watching.


    Then... Kaen opened his eyes.


    Just one glance.


    And the world stopped.


    It felt like standing before something massive. Like a beast from legends had risen and lifted its claw, ready to crush her.


    Her legs buckled. Her body shook. She couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Her mother moved¡ªabout to speak, to shield her.


    But Kaen looked.


    That was all it took.


    Veynessa froze, her body no longer her own. Her knees slammed into the crystal floor, cracks webbing out like lightning. Her entire form collapsed downward, as if some invisible force had pressed her to the very core of existence. The air thickened until each breath was a separate burden, each atom its own crushing weight.


    Seeing her mother literally forced to the ground by Kaen¡¯s gaze made her heart twist in fear. She had to act¡ªshe had to something.


    Kaen turned away from Veynessa for a moment¡ªhis gaze landed briefly on Calista, who still watched with that strange, anticipatory smile. But only for a moment.


    Then he looked back at her.


    She opened her mouth. Nothing came out. She trembled. Her heart pounded. The words... wouldn¡¯t form.


    Kaen stared.


    Silence.


    She clenched her fists. Took a breath. Another. And¡ª


    "I came in answer to your summons. That is respect enough. But I will not kneel."


    The voice was hers, but it sounded different. Strangely... real.


    "There is only one person I will kneel for." Her hand moved gently toward Veynessa, who was still struggling under the weight of Kaen''s pressure. "Of my own will. Out of respect. My mother."


    She heard someone gasp sharply. Vaelin shifted suddenly, as if ready to rise¡ªto stop her, to stand between her and Kaen¡¯s wrath. But before he could, Aldrich¡¯s hand fell on his shoulder. The King said nothing¡ªone look was enough. Firm. Resolute. And Vaelin froze.


    But Sylphia continued: "As a future cultivator, I cannot acknowledge anyone as above me. Because the moment I do... my path ceases to exist. And I won¡¯t walk a path that belongs to someone else."


    "Cultivation isn¡¯t about following in someone¡¯s footsteps." Her finger pointed toward the Elders, then toward Kaen. "Not yours." She swept her gaze over the members of the royal family. "Not theirs." Then she pointed to herself, fire burning in her eyes. "It¡¯s the belief that will be the peak. That my steps will carve a new path¡ªuntouched by those before me."


    Silence. Kaen watched. No one dared to breathe.


    "One day... will be the one they all kneel to."


    The runes in the air stirred. The aura shifted. The pressure vanished.


    Kaen smiled slightly. But it wasn¡¯t friendly.


    "Hmph... Finally, a royal with a spine."


    His voice was like cold steel. The words vibrated in the air, as if the very space didn¡¯t want to let them go.


    Sylphia exhaled in relief, her heart still pounding like a war drum¡ªbut the thought that she had endured, that she had made it, was a rush of breath after leaping a chasm. She was just about to move¡ª


    ¡ªwhen everything returned. The pressure. Monstrous. Inhuman. With a force she had never experienced before.


    Her knees buckled without asking. She fought, desperately, to stay upright, but it was like trying to resist the sky itself collapsing just for her. Her legs gave out¡ªas if the weight of the world had focused on her joints. She hit the ground with a dull thud, echoing through the chamber like a sentence passed. The crystal beneath her knees quivered. Her hands trembled like leaves in the wind. Every muscle burned. Every breath was a blade.


    Kaen hadn¡¯t even moved. But his voice was a verdict:


    "Remember this feeling."


    His tone was cold, indifferent¡ªand all the more devastating for it.


    "You may imagine you are something more... but right now, you are just a worm. And your place is exactly where you are now."


    Silence. Each word hung heavy as lead.

 Chapter 48: You may challenge one of them. If you win — the slot is yours

    Sylphia was kneeling. Her knees dug into the crystal floor, her body trembling under the crushing weight of an invisible force. Each breath was a dagger in her lungs. She gasped for air, trying to prop herself up on her hands¡ªbut even that strength was gone. And yet... she raised her head.


    Her eyes, burning with fury, locked onto Kaen. He still lounged lazily on his throne, elegance draped in nonchalance. His head tilted slightly. A smirk played at the corners of his lips¡ªbarely there, but cold enough to chill the room.


    "What happened to those pretty words, girl?"


    His voice was calm, but it rang louder than it should have¡ªas if the world itself had gone quiet just so he could be heard.


    "''I kneel to no one but my mother''?"


    "''One day... I will be the one they all kneel to?"


    The hall fell still. No one moved. No one breathed.


    Sylphia stared up at him¡ªbut there was no submission, no regret in her gaze.


    Then... she answered. Softly. Firmly. With fire.


    "I still stand by my words. I''m kneeling only because you forced me to. Because I''m weak. But never by choice."


    Silence sparked in the air. So thick, even breathing felt like sacrilege.


    Kaen looked at her for a moment, saying nothing. Then... his smirk widened, just a fraction. And the pressure vanished.


    Not with a bang. Not with a ripple. It simply... ceased, as if it had never been.


    Sylphia collapsed, arms shaking under her own weight. But she never looked away.


    Kaen stretched with a dramatic sigh, as if finishing a rather dull performance.


    "Alright. Playtime''s over."


    He stood.


    And the world shifted.


    The very dimension trembled, like reality itself spun around his presence. Pillars lit up, runes danced in the air, and space peeled open like a curtain.


    Kaen stepped off the throne. Every step he took was softer than silence¡ªyet somehow louder than thunder.


    He stopped at the center of the hall, gaze sweeping across the gathered crowd.


    "For decades, I stayed in the shadows. Not out of laziness... but to give you time."


    His voice was steady. But there was no mercy in it.


    "Time that you wasted."


    Kaen didn''t look at the Elders. Not at the Former King. He knew them. Respected them. They were his peers¡ªforged in an age today''s youth couldn''t even imagine.


    His eyes landed instead on the current King, Aldrich. On Veynessa. On their siblings: Renald, Maren, Thalos. On their children¡ªthe cultivators: Vaelin, Kaelis, Cassya, Ilyra, Lioren, Caius, Daren, Eirlys.


    "You''re comfortable. Complacent. Drowning in rituals, in titles, in pride for ancestors you don''t even understand."


    His gaze shifted to those at the Sixth Stage.


    "You possess high-grade roots. Maybe not divine like your parents, but enough to become real cultivators. And yet... you''re average. Nothing more."


    Then his eyes moved to the Fifth Stage.


    "And you... not even high-grade roots. Just Medium. But in theory, with the right training, you should be able to defeat someone at the Seventh Stage."


    He paused. His gaze sharpened, cold.


    "But when I look at you, I don''t even see mediocrity. I see something worse. And honestly... I''m beginning to wonder if people like you should''ve been cut from this family long ago."


    Someone among the Fifth Stage twitched. Caius raised his head. His lips moved, as if to speak¡ªpride or fury pushing him to defend his worth.


    But then Kaen looked at him.


    Just a look. Cold. Heavy. Not filled with anger or rage¡ªjust absolute certainty that it wasn¡¯t worth drawing a sword.


    The young cultivator¡¯s mouth shut at once. His shoulders trembled. His eyes fell to the floor.


    Kaen let out a low laugh. Deep. Contemptuous.


    "Really...?" he muttered, almost amused. "You couldn¡¯t even get the words out, and you already gave up."


    His gaze slid back to Sylphia, who had risen from her knees. She still swayed slightly, pain evident in every movement, but she stood. And she looked him in the eye.


    "A kid without an ounce of Qi has more guts than you. At least she had the spine to look me in the eye."


    He turned back to the boy.


    "If you can''t handle even my gaze... you''re not worth my time."


    He stepped forward.


    He never looked at Caius again. The boy ceased to exist in his eyes, discarded, irrelevant.


    And then Kaen lifted his gaze to the rest.


    There was no laughter left. No mockery. Only the crushing weight of Kaen¡¯s words, casting a shadow over the entire hall. Those who had remained silent before now fell into an even deeper silence. And the air itself... felt like it had forgotten how to move. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The outside world isn¡¯t waiting for you. It¡¯s already awakening. Every Sect, every Kingdom... grows stronger with each generation. They evolve. Adapt. Surpass you."


    "If not for me... you¡¯d have been torn apart long ago. You¡¯d have fallen without even knowing where the blow came from."


    The runes above his head crackled like a storm.


    "Every Super Sect possesses one Abyss King Core. We... are the only ones who hold two. One is hidden deep beneath the foundations of this land. The other... has always been with me."


    He stepped forward, each word bending the very space around him.


    "I studied it for years. Slowly. Carefully. And finally... after all these decades... I began to understand it."


    He stopped. The runes swirled like a tempest, and the entire hall seemed to pulse with energy.


    "I unraveled the Abyss King''s Core. Something no one else even dared to touch. I created a formation... one that reaches beyond the limits of what you know as power."


    The air trembled. For a heartbeat, Sylphia''s heart stopped.


    "We have six slots. Only six."


    His gaze swept across the hall again.


    "If I had known how utterly disappointing your generation would be, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered inviting you."


    Silence.


    "I chose those who possess not only power... but the will to pursue it."


    "They will take the six positions. The Former King ¡ª Theron. Pharos ¡ª even if he isn¡¯t here. Elder Fenthar, Elder Yllara, and Elder Maerion ¡ª three among the last who remember what true sacrifice means. And Calista ¡ª the only one among the younger generation who holds any worth."


    At his words, five figures stepped forward.


    Theron moved with a solemn dignity, as if every step carried the weight of history. Elder Fenthar glided like a shadow, barely touching the ground. Yllara walked with the quiet certainty of a woman who¡¯d once seen the end of the world¡ªand lived. Maerion, hunched and silent, but with eyes sharp as polished blades.


    And Calista. Her steps were calm, almost light, but full of certainty. She met every gaze without flinching. She stopped half a step ahead of the others¡ªas if even here, she had no intention of standing as their equal.


    Kaen let the silence stretch, allowing their presence to sink into the hearts of the rest. Then, he raised his head ¡ª slowly, deliberately, with full awareness of the power he held.


    The look he cast over the others wasn¡¯t angry. It was cold. Calculating. Like a merchant inspecting goods at auction, searching for anything of even minor value.


    "The rest of you were not chosen... unless you¡¯re ready to take it by force."


    Sylphia felt her chest tighten.


    Kaen smiled. But there was no warmth in it.


    "The rest of you have one chance."


    He stopped, and his voice turned sharp.


    "You may challenge one of them. Here. Now. If you win ¡ª the slot is yours."


    A cold wind swept the room, as if even reality was holding its breath.


    "If you lose... there won¡¯t be a second chance."


    His gaze fixed on King Aldrich. On Veynessa. On Renald, Maren, and Thalos. On everyone who had reached the Seventh Stage ¡ª those who should have led, inspired, and stood at the front. And yet they stood in silence.


    A slow, predator''s smile crept across Kaen¡¯s face.

 Chapter 49: It’s time to begin

    Silence flooded the hall like poisoned wine in the wake of Kaen¡¯s words. Heavy. Clinging. Paralyzing.


    Kaen raised a brow, his gaze sweeping the room with icy amusement. "What, no one?" he said, dragging the last word like he was testing how deep his disdain could cut. "So much pride. So many great names... and not a single one with courage?"


    King Aldrich stood still. Rigid. His eyes didn¡¯t falter, but he didn¡¯t take a step forward either. There was no shame in him¡ªonly something heavier. Like he¡¯d known the answer before the question was even asked. He said nothing. And that, in itself, was his answer.


    "Ha," Renald scoffed. "If someone from our generation is going to be humiliated, I''d rather it be her." He jerked his chin toward Calista. "I choose her."


    Maren followed a second later. Silent. Back straight. Cold as ice.


    "I choose her too," Thalos said, voice tinged with mockery. "No point challenging the Elders. Calista''s the lowest rung. Might as well take what we can."


    Calista didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t avert her gaze. She stood calm, untouched, as if their decision held no weight.


    So that¡¯s how you see me, she thought. The easy target.


    She smiled, faintly. Almost imperceptibly.


    This might be fun.


    Sylphia watched it all unfold, wordless. Emotions churned in her chest, too many and too tangled to name. Part of her... wanted to speak. To step forward. To prove she wasn¡¯t just the girl who knelt. That she could fight. That she had fire.


    But she didn¡¯t move.


    She knew who stood beside her. People who could level a city with one hand. And she... she hadn¡¯t even begun cultivating. At this moment, she was just a child¡ªa little stronger than average, maybe, but nothing more.


    Here, surrounded by giants... she was an ant.


    If I stepped forward now... I¡¯d make a fool of myself.


    It wouldn¡¯t make me stand out. It would only show I don¡¯t know when to stand down.


    Her eyes drifted to Caius. The boy who had been burning with shame moments ago, crushed beneath Kaen¡¯s gaze... suddenly stepped forward.


    "Me too!" he shouted. "I choose Calista too!"


    His voice burned with fury. Frustration. Desperation.


    "I¡¯ll prove I¡¯m not weak! That I¡¯ve got more guts than the rest of you combined!"


    He turned to glare at Aldrich¡¯s siblings.


    "You... you didn¡¯t even have the courage to raise your hands!" he growled. "And me? Fifth Stage! And I¡¯m stepping forward!"


    Sylphia sighed internally. And is exactly why no one takes you seriously, idiot.


    But when she glanced at Calista... she was smiling.


    At that very moment, Kaen looked at Calista too.


    He said nothing. But his gaze lingered.


    And then... another surprise.


    "I do," said Veynessa.


    Every head turned.


    "I challenge Elder Yllara."


    The hall froze. As if time itself had stopped flowing.


    Renald¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Maren pressed her lips tight, irritation flashing in her eyes. Thalos muttered under his breath:


    "So this is how arrogance robs you of your shot."


    It wasn¡¯t a whisper. More like a public declaration of confusion.


    "My daughter... had the courage not to kneel," Veynessa said slowly. "And I, as her mother and as a cultivator... I can¡¯t take the easy way. If she could stand tall before overwhelming power, then I must too."


    "Calista is the lowest stage," she continued, quietly but clearly. "Which is why I choose the harder path. Because only there can one truly grow."


    Veynessa looked to her.


    Calista met her gaze without surprise, as if she''d known this is exactly what her friend would choose. Their bond needed no words.


    In Calista¡¯s eyes, there was a flicker of amusement¡ªand pride. A silent message:


    "True growth... comes from facing what surpasses you. Not from choosing comfort, but from walking the path that hurts. That brings you to your knees and dares you to rise. If you¡¯re not ready to fall... you¡¯re not ready to rise."


    The Elders exchanged looks. Elder Maerion dipped his head slightly, as if in respect. Elder Yllara, the one challenged, didn¡¯t look offended¡ªon the contrary, a subtle smile of approval curved her lips. Only Elder Fenthar remained unmoved. But his gaze on Veynessa... was deeper than before.


    After Veynessa''s words, Kaen shifted his gaze toward the rest¡ªand then it landed on Sylphia. That arrogant smile returned to his face¡ªthe same one that had forced her to her knees before.


    "Big words just a moment ago, girl," he said, voice dripping with cruel amusement. "And now that you have the chance... you''re sitting there, tail between your legs?"


    Sylphia raised her head. Her expression was calm, but her eyes were sharp as a blade.


    "Because I know my place," she replied. "And I know when to step back."


    After Sylphia''s words, something flickered behind his eyes¡ªjust for a heartbeat. . The corner of his mouth twitched, almost imperceptibly.


    Maybe... that little brat might amount to something after all.


    Kaen''s gaze swept the hall again, pausing on each person ¡ª checking if anyone else still had the guts to step forward


    "That¡¯s it?" he asked quietly, almost amused. "No one else wants to rise? No dreams of greatness? No desperate grabs for relevance?"


    Silence. Only the echo of his voice lingered among the pillars.


    Kaen snorted.


    "Cowards."


    He raised his hand.


    The runes exploded.


    From mist, light, and darkness, a colossal coliseum emerged¡ªas if ripped from the heart of legend. Tiered stands spiraled upward, surrounding a central arena that pulsed with raw energy, almost as if it were breathing.


    At the same moment, a shimmering transparent barrier shot up between the arena and the stands. Its surface quivered gently, like a lake under wind, but it radiated the kind of strength that would stop even the mightiest blow.


    Six massive pillars rose from the ground¡ªeach one unique, carved in the style matching its chosen cultivator. They looked like thrones carved from stone, towering and majestic. Instinctively, everyone knew: these were the seats of the six chosen.


    Theron moved first, stepping onto his pillar with the ease of someone born to stand above. Then came Elder Fenthar, Elder Yllara, Elder Maerion, and Calista¡ªeach figure ascending to their designated place. Pharos''s absence left the sixth pillar empty.


    When they all stood upon their pillars, the coliseum trembled lightly. The air over the arena shimmered with anticipation. It was about to begin.


    Members of the royal family  began filling the stands.


    The stands were divided¡ªsemi-circular sectors separated by subtle but palpable spatial barriers, like invisible curtains of energy. Each bloodline had its own section.


    King Aldrich sat at the center of his sector, his face tense and heavy. Veynessa sat beside him, calm and focused. Renald, Maren, and Thalos spread to their seats with their children, forming separate clusters.


    Sylphia sat beside her mother. Her gaze drifted constantly over the arena¡ªthe pillars, the barrier, the coliseum itself. She stared with a kind of fascination, as if trying to understand how something so immense could rise from nothing. Every detail seemed alive, pulsing. As if this place had a will of its own.


    They sat together, side by side.


    For a while, Sylphia said nothing. But her eyes locked onto one pillar¡ªCalista¡¯s. Of all the chosen, she had it the hardest. Almost everyone had selected her as their opponent. Sylphia knew Calista was the youngest, the weakest of the six. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet... she sat there with perfect composure. As if everything was under control.


    Eventually, Veynessa leaned slightly toward her daughter.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about her," she whispered.


    Sylphia didn¡¯t take her eyes off the arena.


    "I¡¯m not worried," she replied calmly. "I know she¡¯ll win."


    Her mother''s smile was barely visible.


    Each of them sank into their own thoughts. And each carried the same unspoken question:


    Above the coliseum, at the highest possible point, a throne materialized. Black as night, adorned with runes pulsing a deep, otherworldly blue.


    Kaen appeared upon it without sound¡ªas if he''d always been there.


    He sat slowly, wearing a smile that could''ve meant amusement... or judgment.


    "It¡¯s time to begin," he declared, his voice ringing through every corner of the coliseum, echoing like the will of the heavens.


    "Who will go first?"


    "ME!" Caius shouted.


    He leapt from the stands in a single smooth motion, as if the barrier didn¡¯t exist¡ªand it didn¡¯t stop him. The transparent wall shimmered where he passed through, recognizing his intent.


    At first, Sylphia frowned, unsure of what she¡¯d just witnessed. She had assumed the barrier was meant to protect the audience from stray attacks¡ªa one-way shield.


    But when Caius passed through it effortlessly, something clicked.


    You can enter it... but probably not leave.


    Caius stepped into the center of the arena, chin held high.


    But no one noticed that his hands were shaking.


    Calista only watched.


    And her smile never left her face.

 Chapter 50: Let’s start the real fight

    He stepped onto the arena with his head held high, but every step betrayed the tension in his body. Caius couldn¡¯t hide it. His hands were clenched, his breathing uneven. Maybe he looked confident to the crowd, but every master in the stands could see one thing: the boy was scared.


    And he had every reason to be.


    Calista walked slowly, calmly. Not like a warrior... more like someone arriving to hear music. Her movements held no aggression, no hesitation. Only silence. And that silence suffocated more than any Qi.


    Caius cracked.


    "I won¡¯t hold back just because you¡¯re a woman!" he shouted. "I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got!"


    Calista tilted her head.


    "Like your father did when he made you?"


    For a split second, the arena froze¡ªthen muffled chuckles erupted. Some tried to hide their amusement, others didn¡¯t bother. Sylphia covered her mouth with her hand, pretending not to laugh, but her eyes betrayed her. Thalos froze mid-breath, his jaw twitched, and one brow spasmed.


    Caius turned crimson.


    He lunged forward, launching with everything he had. His fist sliced through the air like a blade, wreathed in blue Qi that sparkled like condensed flame. Calista twisted her hips, letting the punch sail past.


    Another strike¡ªan uppercut meant to take her head off. She dropped her chin, curled her waist, and the fist hit nothing but wind.


    Caius didn¡¯t stop. He spun, his leg slicing horizontally, Qi bursting like frost on a winter gale. Calista took a half-step back¡ªhis kick swept past her chest, not even ruffling the air.


    One more move. Caius clasped his hands, his Qi spiraling around them like twin blades. He hurled it like a spear¡ªthree blue streaks howled across the arena, aimed at her throat, chest, and stomach.


    Calista moved at last. One step. Another. A spin¡ªlike a dancer led by rhythm. The blades passed her harmlessly, not even brushing her robes.


    Caius gasped. He was fast, and his attacks had power. But... he hadn¡¯t touched her.


    And Calista only watched.


    When he finally stopped, panting and wiping sweat from his brow, she looked at him with a mixture of amusement and pity.


    "Even Kaen said the Fifth Stage can defeat the Seventh," she said calmly. "But only under the right conditions. With the right mindset."


    Caius gritted his teeth.


    "And you? You jumped in first. No knowledge of my techniques. No strategy. No brain. If you were even a little smarter, you would¡¯ve waited your turn. Let me tire out. Watched my movements, found patterns, flaws. Then, when my Qi was shallow and my focus cracked, you¡¯d strike¡ªnot head-on, but from the shadows. That¡¯s how someone fights when they know their limits. That¡¯s how someone fights to win, not just to show off."


    The crowd went silent.


    "If I were half-dead, bleeding in the dirt with one eye in the mud... you still wouldn¡¯t scratch me," she hissed, voice laced with scorn so thick the silence deepened. "You have nothing in you that could hurt me. No strength. No strategy. No pride. Looking at you, all I see is a child screaming to be heard because no one ever listened."


    Her smile was a knife¡¯s edge.


    "Go on. Prove you deserve to share this arena with me."


    Caius roared and charged.


    Calista didn¡¯t move an inch. As his fist cut through the air, racing toward her face, she twisted her hips with the grace of a dancer. Her foot sliced through space in a sudden arc¡ªno warning, no mercy. Her kick struck Caius square in the jaw with a crack like splintering wood. His head snapped back, eyes rolled, and his body launched upward like a ragdoll.


    He flew.


    And then¡ªsmack!


    He slammed into the barrier. Right in front of the sector where Thalos and his family sat. He crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    Kaen let out a long sigh.


    "The duel is over."


    Calista was still standing in the exact spot where she¡¯d begun. Not a single step taken¡ªas if the entire fight had been nothing more than a breeze. She didn¡¯t even fix her hair.


    "Who¡¯s next?" Kaen asked.


    Thalos rose from his seat.


    "I am."


    Silence. No one dared speak.


    "Of course," Calista whispered. "Who else but daddy would come down to save the family''s face now?"


    Thalos didn¡¯t reply. His gaze dropped to his son¡ªcrumpled like a dead dog, face-down in the dust. Without a word, he descended from the stands and walked straight toward him. He bent down, grabbed Caius by the collar, and with one smooth motion, tossed him like a ragdoll toward the sector where his daughter sat.


    "Take care of him," he said coldly.


    Only then did his aura begin to rise. Heavy. Harsh. Crushing. Like all the fury he had bottled up beneath the mask of a father had just been unleashed.


    Calista smiled faintly.


    "I promise you¡¯ll get more than your son did. At least you won¡¯t have to worry about him doing anything stupid again."


    Thalos moved first¡ªno shout, no warning. He just shot forward like a drawn blade. With every step, the ground beneath his feet cracked softly, as if it couldn¡¯t handle the weight of his Qi.


    Calista stepped back half a pace, shifting into a defensive stance. This time, there was no casual air to her. Her eyes narrowed. Her body tensed.


    Thalos struck low¡ªat her knee. Calista leapt aside, but before she could land, his elbow was already at her ribs. She twisted mid-air, blocked with her forearm, but the force sent her skidding back across the arena floor.


    He was fast. And precise. His strikes weren¡¯t wild¡ªevery one had purpose. Every one had rhythm.


    He gave her no time.


    His Qi erupted like fire around him¡ªnot wild, but shaped, controlled, like a flame he¡¯d spent years mastering. A barrage of punches. A sweeping leg. A spiral of Qi unleashed from his fingers, trying to coil around her ankles.


    Calista broke free just in time. She leapt back, but one of his blows grazed her arm¡ªthe first contact in a long time. The first sign that this opponent was no warm-up.


    Their clash resembled a dance¡ªbut not a graceful one. It was brutal. Predatory. When she retreated, he advanced. When she pivoted, he was already there.


    "Hmph," she muttered, clashing against his fist. She leapt back before he could reinforce the blow with his other hand.


    His eyes were sharp. Not like his son¡¯s¡ªno rage, no frustration. Only focus.


    And then... Thalos halted.


    He lifted his head and said,


    "That¡¯s enough of a warm-up."


    His voice was calm, but heavy. Dense with certainty.


    "Let¡¯s start the real fight."


    Then¡ªThalos truly struck.


    He froze for a heartbeat, and the Qi within him ignited into real fire¡ªnot metaphorical, but living, pulsing heat erupting from his body like a dormant volcano awakened. The air around him trembled, and the arena¡¯s temperature surged, as if the very flame of the world had been summoned.


    From his back, tongues of fire burst upward, spiraling into the sky. They formed a swirling column of flame, and at its center¡ªforged from fiery essence and pure spiritual will¡ªa colossal burning sword emerged.


    It didn¡¯t have edges. It didn¡¯t need them. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every motion scorched the space around it. Every spark left behind a glowing scar in the air.


    Each swing of that fiery blade was a bell tolling the end of all things. Its presence alone dimmed the sky, as if even the sun had stepped back.


    Thalos raised his hand slowly... then brought it down with the full weight of a warrior who didn¡¯t launch attacks¡ªhe delivered verdicts.


    The sword of living flame fell from the heavens with terrifying speed, tearing through the air like a comet. Its path burned white-hot, and its roar echoed like a thousand thunderclaps.


    The strike raced toward Calista¡ªas if it wasn¡¯t just meant to destroy her, but erase everything it touched.


    Sylphia stood up, shouting:


    "CALISTA, LOOK OUT!"


    And then... Calista closed her eyes.


    There was no fear. No desperation. Only silence.


    Flames danced in her lashes. The air around her rippled with heat, the arena trembling like reality itself tried to flee.


    And she... simply stood there.


    At the heart of the storm.


    Eyes closed.


    As if none of it existed at all.

 Chapter 51: Who’s next?

    The blade fell from the sky like the wrath of the gods. Violent, unrelenting, scorching the air to blinding white. The arena trembled under the weight of that single technique. Thalos¡¯ fiery sword tore through space, leaving behind a blazing scar in the sky¡ªas if it intended to split the very earth.


    And Calista... didn¡¯t move an inch.


    She closed her eyes.


    Her breathing slowed, as if she had suddenly detached from her body and drifted into another world. The space around her blurred. Sound vanished. Time itself seemed to grind to a halt.


    In that spiritual depth, a single flower floated.


    A lotus¡ªmajestic, glowing with inner light, slowly blooming in the void. Eight petals. Each one quivered gently, as if sensing her presence. Her Qi resonated with the flower, flowing through her body like a calm river.


    This was the Chamber.


    This was the heart of her path.


    The outside world¡ªnoise, fire, chaos¡ªfelt distant, as if it belonged to another reality.


    Silent Qi flowed through her body. The edge of her robe lifted in a sudden breeze. For a brief moment¡ªeverything froze.


    "Lotus Chamber... open," she whispered.


    The blade struck.


    An explosion of fire lit up the arena, shockwaves of energy slamming outward. Dust surged into the air, and many in the audience shielded their eyes. Heat slammed against the protective barrier with such force that cracks appeared.


    And then... the storm dispersed.


    The figure standing in the center was no longer there.


    Calista appeared several meters away, untouched.


    In the stands, Sylphia held her breath, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "What... was that?" she whispered.


    Beside her, Queen Veynessa didn¡¯t move. She watched her friend with a soft smile.


    "That¡¯s her technique, Sylphia. The Lotus Chamber," she said quietly. "Watch closely. The real battle is just beginning."


    "First Petal. Reflection in Water," Calista whispered, not even looking at the scorched ruin left behind by the illusion.


    A crimson symbol shimmered on her left hand, pulsing beneath the skin. She didn¡¯t even glance at it. Ignored it completely.


    Thalos narrowed his eyes.


    "Interesting..." he muttered. "Let¡¯s see how many times you can run."


    He moved.


    A wave of fire surged like a tsunami, splitting the arena down the middle. The ground glowed red-hot, spiritual flame peeling from his feet with each step. Calista leapt sideways, rolled mid-air, avoiding the fire by inches. For a moment, her body trembled.


    Sweat beaded on her brow.


    She landed with grace, touched the earth¡ªand countered.


    Her fingers traced a circle. Qi vibrated.


    "Second Petal. A Second of Silence..."


    Thalos felt it.


    His Qi stopped. Like a door had slammed shut on the flow of his spirit. For the briefest instant¡ªa blink¡ªhe couldn¡¯t move.


    Calista vanished.


    She reappeared behind him, kicking his knee. Not with force, but with precision. Thalos stumbled, and before he could recover, another wave of Qi struck his back.


    "Fourth Petal. Whisper of the Void."


    Qi exploded along his acupoints, like invisible needles piercing vital energy nodes. There was no pain¡ªonly shock. His flow was disrupted, his body thrown off-balance from within. The heat in his veins faltered, uneven, like his own fire had lost its rhythm.


    Thalos gritted his teeth. Every muscle tensed too sharply. His Qi swirled wildly, as if the inner flame had turned to smoke.


    He couldn¡¯t let her dictate the pace.


    He reacted instinctively¡ªa retreat, a strike, brute force¡ªeverything he knew. But his arm sliced through empty air.


    He hit nothing.


    "Where..."


    Calista stood several meters away, already in another stance.


    Thalos glared down at her. His Qi still burned, dense and heavy, the air around him warping from the heat.


    "So you really think fancy footwork and illusions are a substitute for a real fight?" he snarled.


    Calista lifted her chin slightly. Her gaze was ice.


    "No. I think they¡¯re enough to make sure your attack never touches me."


    In that moment, their gazes clashed with the same violence their Qi had.


    Without waiting, she spread her hands. Around the arena, faint points of light appeared¡ªbarely visible lotus petals.


    "Fifth Petal. Path of Lotuses."


    Before Thalos could react, Calista vanished. His strike hit nothing but an echo. She appeared at his side, sliding beneath his attack, her movement leaving behind a spiritual trail.


    "What the..."


    "Too slow."


    Thalos roared, unleashing a wave of flame from both hands, turning the space before him into an inferno. The barrier groaned under the pressure, spiritual heat rising like the breath of an enraged dragon. He knew he couldn¡¯t let her dominate the field any longer¡ªhe had to destroy anything she could use to anchor her techniques.


    He clasped his hands into a seal. His Qi surged, fiery sigils swirling around his body. This was an advanced technique¡ªthe Circle of Nine Tongues of Flame. The fire didn¡¯t just burn. It crawled across the ground, climbed the air, bent space itself. Every move he made became a storm.


    This time, Calista didn¡¯t completely evade. The flame grazed the ends of her hair.


    They sparked.


    She felt the pressure rising inside her. Her Qi circulated faster, preparing itself for the next phase. Thalos''s fire wasn¡¯t just powerful¡ªit was intelligent. It searched for weaknesses, forcing her to react.


    Her hand tightened slightly.


    Thalos charged forward, eyes blazing.


    "Enough games!" he snarled, watching her slip through his attacks with uncanny ease.


    He knew if he didn¡¯t break her now, if he let her continue dictating the pace, the fight would spiral out of control.


    Qi erupted around him. This time, his fire wasn¡¯t wide¡ªit was focused. He gathered all his power into a single seal, the air around him vibrating from spiritual pressure.


    "Flame of the Judging Soul..."


    The ground beneath him split. Pillars of flame shot from his feet, and from the sky, spiraling tongues of fire answered. They merged into a single, massive form¡ªa blazing two-handed sword. This technique was not just meant to wound¡ªit was designed to burn away the spiritual presence of its target, to tear apart their Qi from within.


    His eyes held no calculation now. Only fire. And fury.


    He seized the massive, blazing sword with both hands. For a moment, the weight of it dragged the air downward, warping space itself around the blade. Then¡ªhe swung.


    A massive arc of flaming Qi burst forward, carried by something more than heat alone. The infernal wave ripped across the arena like a divine punishment, its howl shaking the very air.


    Sensing the shift, Calista dropped to one knee. She touched the cracked arena floor with her palm.


    "Third Petal... Lotus of Eternity..." she whispered.


    And then... silence.


    The entire arena stilled. Thalos¡¯ Qi froze. His fire halted, as if something had severed it from its source.


    Thalos stepped back, confused.


    And then he felt her.


    Calista was beside him.


    Her fingers brushed the side of his neck. A quiet pulse of Qi surged through him.


    "Without your flame... you''re not even a threat," she whispered.


    Thalos tried to retreat, but his body didn¡¯t respond in time. A thin red line appeared on his cheek. Blood trickled down, hitting the ground...


    Then his knees buckled, like the spiritual force keeping him in the fight had been cut.


    He dropped to one knee, gasping for breath.


    Silence reigned. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaen raised a brow, his gaze sparking.


    Sylphia covered her mouth¡ªnot from shock this time, but from awe.


    Thalos... lowered his head.


    "I lost..." he whispered.


    Calista looked at him coldly, then turned to the throne where Kaen sat.


    Kaen rose slowly.


    "The first match is over," he declared, his voice resounding through the arena. "Calista is victorious."


    Calista stood where she had landed her final blow, breathing deeply, letting the tension drain away. Her shoulders rose slightly, then fell as she closed her eyes, focusing inward.


    On her left hand, the red mark pulsed once... twice... a third time... then faded, deactivating completely. Her aura settled. The Lotus Chamber closed.


    Calista lifted her head and turned toward the stands. Her gaze slowly swept across the gathered faces.


    "Who¡¯s next?" she asked coolly, her voice echoing across the silent arena.

 Chapter 52: So this time, no warm-up?

    "What was that...?" Sylphia whispered, eyes fixed on the arena.


    Her voice was soft, almost lost in the air, but her mother heard it effortlessly.


    "How... did she end up there? Thalos had the advantage. And that moment when... she just touched him with her fingers? And he just... collapsed?"


    Veynessa was silent for a moment. Her gaze focused, calm.


    "I wish I knew," she finally said. "It¡¯s not a technique from our bloodline. It doesn¡¯t come from any of our ancestors, nor was it passed down through the royal family."


    Sylphia stared at her in disbelief.


    "Not even you...?"


    "Not even me," the queen replied. "Calista has never shared the details of her cultivation. And she shouldn''t. No one who understands their worth reveals the secrets of their technique. Only a fool would tell the world how their style works and give enemies time to prepare a counter. Everything we know is speculation. And that last move..."


    Veynessa paused, her eyes drifting.


    ...To Kaen.


    He sat still, arms crossed, face unreadable. But in his eyes, a faint trace of a smile glimmered. It wasn¡¯t mockery. Nor surprise. Something far more personal¡ªsatisfaction.


    he thought.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. But for those who watched closely¡ªhe knew.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Sylphia noticed her brother Kaelis sitting in absolute silence. His hands were clasped, his gaze drilled into Calista with intensity impossible to miss.


    Not far from them, in the section designated for their family branch, Prince Roland leaned toward his children¡ªLioren and Cassya.


    "Did you see that?" he asked quietly, though his tone carried weight. "It¡¯s not just power. It¡¯s... something else."


    Cassya nodded. "It looked like she was... cutting off his Qi. Or something close. But it wasn¡¯t a typical seal."


    "It wasn¡¯t any technique we know," Lioren added.


    Roland stared at the arena, his gaze cold, calculating.


    "She probably blends spiritual control with pinpoint strikes to disrupt Qi pathways... but there¡¯s more. It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t just understand how energy flows¡ªshe knows exactly where to cut to collapse everything."


    He fell silent for a moment, then murmured:


    "This isn¡¯t a royal family technique. But it¡¯s... brilliant. When Thalos unleashed his strongest move, she knelt and touched the ground. And then... everything froze. Like his entire power was absorbed into something we couldn¡¯t see. Then she moved¡ªteleporting across the field like she was walking hidden paths between realities. She appeared beside him, touched his neck¡ªand it was over."


    He looked toward Maren, who was now descending onto the arena.


    "I wonder how she¡¯ll handle... her."


    At the center of the arena, Calista still stood motionless. As if she hadn¡¯t exhaled even once since the fight ended. Her gaze drifted across the stands until it settled.


    A woman stood.


    Long dark hair, braided into a crown. Her posture straight, every movement measured.


    A whisper swept through the stands.


    Without a word, she descended the steps. Her strides were calm. Steady. The Qi around her was different than Thalos''¡ªnot wild, not furious¡ªbut deep. Heavy. Like the ocean before a storm.


    In her mind, she replayed the earlier fight.


    she thought.


    Maren''s lips remained shut, but her eyes held the chill of calculation. She had no intention of becoming another one-touch defeat.


    Calista didn¡¯t move. Their eyes met halfway.


    No smiles.


    No disdain.


    Only understanding.


    Calista thought.


    Their feet came to a stop, facing one another.


    Kaen, seated atop the highest stands, cast his gaze toward the arena¡ªspecifically, at the fractures and scorched marks left from the previous battle. His eyes lingered on a deep gouge carved into the stone floor, a lingering memory of Thalos'' final strike.


    He sighed softly. Then raised his hand... and snapped his fingers.


    A ripple of Qi spread like a silent echo, almost imperceptible¡ªbut instantaneous.


    The arena trembled. The damage vanished like water absorbed into dry sand. Everything returned to its pristine, untouched state. Even the delicate engravings reappeared as if they''d never been disturbed.


    Kaen swept his gaze across the gathered crowd, and his voice filled the air:


    "Time for the second match."


    The moment she heard Kaen''s voice, spoken like a divine verdict, Maren had no interest in theatrics.


    She didn¡¯t even move. She simply opened her eyes¡ªand uttered a single word:


    "Water Domain."


    In an instant, the air thickened.


    Maren''s Qi exploded without sound, like a hidden ocean gate had been flung wide open. A wave of spiritual pressure flooded the arena, and the ground beneath their feet... began to vanish.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. Not a hallucination.


    First came the sound¡ªa low, ancient rumble, like something primordial stirring from slumber. The ground shuddered¡ªthen cracked. From a hundred fissures, water burst forth¡ªnot ordinary water, but pure and frigid, as if summoned from the world''s deepest depths. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second by second, the water rose, until the entire arena was submerged. The stone floor disappeared beneath the surface, and the borders of the battlefield became a gently rippling lake. This was no longer a dueling ground. It was a body of water¡ªalive, pulsing, and unnervingly silent.


    The waves lapped softly around Calista, as if trying to embrace her.


    The stands were protected by a barrier¡ªfor a moment, water slammed against it with a sharp hiss, as if trying to break through. But the ward held firm, cloaking the audience in calming light that muted all danger.


    Calista raised an eyebrow, glancing at the water beneath her feet. She stood steadily upon it, a thin layer of Qi glowing softly around her soles¡ªa silent platform that held her above the surface.


    "So this time, no warm-up?" she murmured. "Alright then..."


    She closed her eyes for a heartbeat. Her hand brushed the air.


    "Lotus Chamber."


    The response came instantly.


    Faint, almost invisible petals of light shimmered on the lake¡¯s surface around her, forming eight gentle points that pulsed in unison with her breath.


    The red mark on her hand reappeared.


    And only then... they moved.

 Chapter 53: Time to end this

    The water trembled.


    Calista didn¡¯t even have time to blink.


    From the lake¡¯s surface, water whips shot upward¡ªlong, sinuous, alive. They sliced through the air like blades, tearing the space with thunderous force. One whip struck from the side, curving mid-air like it had eyes of its own. Another ripped just above Calista¡¯s head, close enough that she felt the whistle of air searing past her ear.


    "Fifth Petal. Lotus Path" she whispered.


    Before the first whip could crash into where she had just stood, Calista had already reappeared several meters away. Her foot barely kissed the surface before another water lash cut the air, forcing her to teleport again¡ªand again. Every location she moved to was instantly targeted.


    Her silhouette flickered across the water like a shadow dancing between lightning strikes.


    But Maren didn¡¯t relent.


    "Abyssal Vortex."


    Her hand stretched to the side. The water beneath Calista began to swirl, spiral, sink.


    This wasn¡¯t a wave. The water spun faster and faster, forming a massive whirlpool that pulled everything toward its center. The heart of the arena collapsed like the throat of some ancient beast. The suction force grew stronger with each passing moment, hurling sprays of water into the air and disrupting the balance beneath Calista''s feet. She nearly lost her grip on the surface.


    In a split-second decision, Calista activated another lotus point, teleporting a few paces away to create distance. But the water gave her no rest. The moment she landed, the surface beneath her feet gave way again. She raised her hand to form a Qi barrier, but it wasn¡¯t enough. A water whip struck her shoulder like a hammer, the impact slicing her skin and leaving a stinging trail of pain.


    "Damn it..." she muttered under her breath.


    Maren watched.


    No smile.


    No anger.


    Just the expression of someone who had aligned the dominoes and now watched the first piece fall.


    Calista understood instantly¡ªthis wasn¡¯t for show. Maren was building momentum. And in this domain of water and tides, Calista was at a disadvantage. Every step she made echoed through the liquid world, revealing her location. Worse¡ªMaren seemed to be catching on to the mechanics of the Lotus Path. Her attacks grew more precise, as if she could see Calista¡¯s next steps before they happened.


    Calista closed her eyes for a brief moment.


    "Fourth Petal. Whisper of the Void" she whispered silently.


    Her Qi spread¡ªnot in a wave, but as mist. Quiet, soft, nearly imperceptible. It wasn¡¯t an attack¡ªit was infiltration. The particles of her Qi clung to Maren¡¯s spiritual shell, slipping past her natural defenses.


    "Now... I just need to stall," she murmured, glancing sideways at the waves still swirling with hostile Qi.


    Calista moved. More cautiously. More analytically. She wasn¡¯t trying to dominate anymore. She was buying time. Every dodge, every evaded technique, was a curtain behind which her real strategy unfolded.


    More lashes struck where she had just been. One wave arched into a crescent, nearly cutting off her escape route. Calista vanished just before impact, reappearing on the opposite side of the arena.


    She had barely straightened when another whip screamed through the air, slicing the spot she had just occupied. Water exploded outward, slamming into the barrier and echoing across the field.


    Seeing the next strike coming, Calista raised her hand and whispered:


    "Second Petal. A Second of Silence..."


    The approaching whip froze in mid-air. Time around it crawled, nearly halting. Droplets suspended in space trembled under some invisible pressure.


    The water surrounding her responded differently. Slower. As if Maren¡¯s Qi was momentarily disconnected.


    Calista didn¡¯t attack.


    Instead¡­ she smiled.


    But Maren could feel it¡ªsomething had shifted. If she wanted to maintain control, she needed to escalate.


    "Enough of this," she said softly, raising both hands.


    The water around her rose, swirling into a massive sphere several meters wide. Within its depths, a brilliant blue light began to pulse.


    "Deepsea Pressure," Maren said coldly, as if delivering a sentence.


    Silence.


    Then ¡ª as if the entire lake suddenly sank.


    A shockwave filled the space, and Calista felt the air grow heavy. Her movements slowed ¡ª like her body had been submerged beneath the surface, where even sound traveled slower.


    This wasn¡¯t physical force. It was spiritual pressure.


    Streams of water burst from the swirling orb above, wrapping around Maren¡¯s arms. The water formed sharp claws that gleamed in the arena light like curved blades. Maren said nothing. She moved forward ¡ª light, almost soundless, as if the water itself carried her.


    They clashed on the lake¡¯s surface. Calista raised her arm just in time to block the first strike, but the claws sliced through the air inches from her face. The second move ¡ª lightning fast ¡ª cut her side, leaving a wet trail of pain.


    She blinked. And immediately teleported to the side, to a spot she had marked earlier with the Lotus Path.


    But before she could even move ¡ª the water parted in front of her. Maren emerged, like a shadow from the deep.


    The claws slashed again. Calista dodged, but the next cut hit her arm. Blood mixed with water.


    She reappeared ¡ª and once again, Maren was already there. Water exploded around them as her opponent lunged forward like a specter that knew her every move. Calista managed to block one blow, but the second sliced across her back. She clenched her teeth and leapt away. Another hit ¡ª her thigh.


    It kept repeating. Every teleport, every maneuver ¡ª Maren was already waiting. As if she knew the lotus markers better than Calista herself.


    "How is she¡ª" Calista gasped. "How does she always know where I¡¯m going?"


    She vanished again, teleporting to the far edge of the arena. But there ¡ª Maren rose from the water, as if she had memorized every step of the teleportation web.


    Calista looked up at the spinning orb of pressure, still glowing above, casting dark reflections on the water. She gritted her teeth.


    "This cursed pressure..." she hissed. "It''s like gravity is three times heavier. I can¡¯t move properly..."


    Her eyes shifted to Maren, who moved effortlessly ¡ª like her body didn¡¯t feel the same weight.


    "And she... she doesn¡¯t feel anything. I need to end this."


    Calista disappeared in a flash of Qi ¡ª but this time, she didn¡¯t appear in the water.


    She materialized high above, directly above the swirling orb.


    "Third Petal. Lotus of Eternity," she whispered.


    Her Qi exploded silently ¡ª barely noticeable ¡ª and then¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The orb shattered into tens of thousands of droplets. The streams on Maren¡¯s arms vanished, like they had never existed. The pressure dissolved instantly, and the echo of its collapse rippled across the arena.


    Calista dropped down, landing lightly on the water. A thin layer of Qi kept her above the surface. Her breathing was heavy, but her gaze was sharper than ever.


    Looking at Maren ¡ª and seeing the results of Whisper of the Void ¡ª how much energy had already been stored.


    A faint smile appeared on Calista¡¯s lips.


    "Time to end this," she whispered.


    She stood calm and steady.


    "Fourth Petal. Whisper of the Void ¡ª activate."

 Chapter 54: Your Qi isn’t listening to you anymore

    "Fourth Petal. Whisper of the Void ¡ª activate."


    On the outside¡ªnothing changed.


    But inside¡­


    Maren flinched.


    At first, barely noticeable. As if she''d suddenly lost her balance¡ªthough her stance was steady. Her eyes clouded. The hand forming a water technique seal fell open. The Qi within her... collapsed.


    "Wha¡ª?"


    She never finished.


    It wasn¡¯t pain. It wasn¡¯t even an attack she could sense. It was¡­ dissolution. Slow. Silent. Like someone was unraveling the threads of her soul and scattering them in random directions. The meridians that had moments ago carried powerful Qi¡ªnow refused to obey. As if they¡¯d lost their rhythm. As if¡­ they no longer recognized their master.


    The water beneath her feet rippled. Not in response to her will¡ªbut because it no longer listened to her.


    "No¡­"


    Calista watched in silence.


    "You feel it?" she finally asked, voice barely above a whisper.


    Maren staggered back a step¡ªand immediately tripped.


    "Your Qi isn¡¯t listening to you anymore," Calista continued. Her voice was calm. No anger. No triumph. Just fact.


    Maren tried to scream, to gather the last fragments of her Qi, to force a counterattack... but nothing came. Not even a spark. As if her very energy had been cut off from her.


    Her eyes widened. Her mouth opened, but no sound came. A moment later, she swayed¡ªas if something inside her finally shattered¡ªand dropped heavily to her knees. Then, she simply collapsed face-first into the water. Unconscious.


    The domain¡ªvanished. The water around her evaporated, as if it had never existed.


    "Whisper of the Void," Calista murmured, more to herself than anyone else.


    In truth, it had two effects¡ªboth equally cruel.


    The first¡ªimmediate. One moment, one touch, and the opponent¡¯s spiritual structure would falter. For a heartbeat, their control over Qi would vanish¡ªliterally. As if someone had severed the connection to their own soul.


    The second¡ªsubtle. It required time. Calista could plant her Qi inside the opponent¡¯s body, slowly, patiently. And when everything was set¡­ one impulse was enough. One twitch¡ªand their Qi would stop flowing. Not temporarily. Not symbolically. Literally: it would cease to exist within their system.


    But the most beautiful part¡­


    Was that the enemy never knew when it had begun.


    Until it was already too late.


    No one on the stands moved.


    "She... she actually did it," Sylphia whispered.


    Veynessa glanced at her, then looked back at the arena. Her expression held no surprise. Only something deeper¡ªa blend of calm and pride.


    "You doubted her?" she asked gently.


    "No..." Sylphia shook her head. "It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve never seen anything like that. That wasn¡¯t a fight. It was an execution without touch. And I still don¡¯t understand... Calista didn¡¯t launch a single attack. She didn¡¯t even move. And her opponent... just collapsed."


    Veynessa smiled faintly.


    "That¡¯s her style. Silent. Precise. Unforgiving." She paused for a moment, then added, "That girl is one giant contradiction. When she fights without Qi, it¡¯s all brute force and chaos. But when she begins to use her Qi... she transforms. As if she becomes someone else. Precision. Logic. Silence. And then the fight ends¡ªbefore anyone realizes what¡¯s even happened."


    Sylphia fell silent for a moment, then added softly:


    "She¡¯s stronger than anyone thought."


    "No," Veynessa corrected her. "She¡¯s stronger than you thought. I¡¯ve known all along."


    She looked to the side¡ªat her son, Kaelis. He sat perfectly still, eyes fixed on the arena where Calista stood. No emotion in his gaze. Only absolute focus.


    Kaen smiled.


    And in that instant, raised his hand. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blue light spilled across the arena. Maren¡¯s limp body floated into the air, and her wounds began to vanish. Kaen healed her completely. Without a word. Then he shifted her through space, placing her gently on the stands beside her family.


    Calista exhaled.


    Slowly, she glanced at her arm. The wound from an earlier strike was still bleeding. Her hip¡ªslashed. Her thigh¡ªtorn. Her clothes were...


    Her gaze moved toward the man sitting on the throne.


    "That was my favorite dress," she muttered, feeling the fabric around her shoulder fall apart in shreds. "If I¡¯d known that old man would pull something like this, I would¡¯ve brought my combat gear."


    this fight had been a bit harder.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, analyzing the flow of her own Qi. There was still enough¡ªnot for a war, but for one solid battle. Her strategy of stalling had worked. Maren had taken the bait until the end.


    But this last opponent¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick.


    She took a deep breath, then raised her head and looked to the stands.


    "Next," she said calmly.


    Silence answered her.


    Then¡ª


    A man leapt down from the stands¡ªRenald. His frame was athletic, movements fluid, gaze cold and calculating. He landed softly, as if the weight of the air itself made way for him. The spiritual pressure surrounding him spread like heat before a storm¡ªnot wild, but focused. Every pulse of it felt like a blade honed to perfection.


    Kaen snapped his fingers.


    The arena trembled.


    The water vanished. Every trace of blood, spiritual pressure, and battle¡ªerased. The ground was pristine once more.


    Calista raised her eyes. She adjusted the tatters of her dress.


    "You look worse than I expected," Renald said, breaking the silence. His tone was cold, almost bored.


    "Funny," she replied, raising a brow. "Because after this fight, you''ll be the one looking even worse."


    Renald smirked slightly. There was no amusement in it.


    "We¡¯ll see."


    Calista took a fighting stance. Not too deep¡ªher body was still tired. But her hands were steady. Her breathing, controlled.


    Renald vanished.


    He didn¡¯t take a step. He simply disappeared¡ªand then reappeared right in front of her. His fist was already moving.


    Calista twisted sideways on instinct, narrowly dodging the strike. She felt the air tear beside her from the force. Without hesitation, she countered with an open palm aimed at his neck.


    Renald blocked with his elbow, shifted his weight, and immediately retaliated with a kick.


    They clashed once. Then again. Calista stepped back with each exchange¡ªnot from lack of technique, but because she felt it from the very first impact: Renald was physically stronger. Much stronger.


    Every move of his was like a hammer strike. His attacks weren¡¯t fast¡ªbut precise, heavy, and unwavering. Calista blocked with difficulty; her arms began to tremble under the strain.


    For a fraction of a second, their eyes met.


    Calista clenched her teeth and leapt back, narrowly dodging a knee strike. She swept her hand through the air¡ªa subtle flash of Qi shimmered across the arena.


    "Fifth Petal," she whispered. "Lotus Path."


    In an instant, her figure vanished, then reappeared at Renald¡¯s side, narrowly avoiding his attack.


    Before he could turn, she teleported again¡ªthis time to the edge of the arena.


    Calista drew a deep breath and clenched her fingers, feeling her Qi pulsing and swirling around her body.


    Let¡¯s finish this as fast as possible.

 Chapter 55: Mirror Bloom

    Calista appeared on the far side of the arena. She hadn¡¯t even caught her breath when she saw it.


    Renald inhaled¡ªand something changed.


    His chest expanded, shoulders tensed. The Qi that had lazily circled around him was suddenly pulled inward¡ªsilent, invisible. His muscles twitched, like every fiber had been tuned to an incomprehensible frequency.


    And then he vanished.


    Before Calista could think, her body was already moving.


    "Fifth Petal ¡ª Lotus Path!"


    The spot where she¡¯d just stood erupted downward¡ªas if something had struck with enough force to shatter stone beneath the surface. Cracks spread outward like a spiderweb, forming a crater shaped like a handprint. The air vibrated for a heartbeat, dust particles rising in a near-perfect circle.


    Calista reappeared on the left side of the arena. Bent over, she struggled to catch her breath, her chest burning from the inside. Tight lungs, tense muscles, and the echo of a blow that nearly landed compressed the world into a single thought:


    "I really hate body cultivators..." she hissed through clenched teeth.


    They were beasts. Every move packed the force of a titan and the simple logic of destruction: annihilate anything that moved.


    Dust rose where his punch had missed her by a split second. Renald glanced at the empty air before him¡ªthe corner of his mouth twitching faintly.


    Then he vanished again.


    It was a movement¡ªbut one the eye couldn¡¯t follow. Like space itself had collapsed and hurled him forward in a single heartbeat. Even his shadow lagged behind. The air where he started split a moment later, leaving behind a faint trace¡ªan echo arriving too late. Every muscle, every joint operated in perfect harmony, launching his body with merciless precision. Renald didn¡¯t disappear. He tore through space.


    Calista felt the pulse with a delay. Like a storm¡¯s lightning arriving before the thunder. Her heart pounded faster¡ªbefore she even knew why.


    She didn¡¯t have time to search. She had to trust her instinct.


    Another teleport. This time¡ªupward. A vortex of air swirled around her as she lifted into the sky¡ªat the exact moment Renald blasted through the space beneath her, leaving behind a trail of vibrating Qi.


    She landed with a grimace¡ªbut didn¡¯t have time to regain balance.


    Renald moved. She did too. A flash. Another. Again.


    Teleport¡ªleft. He was already there. Teleport¡ªup. She felt his presence just behind her. Teleport¡ªright beside him¡ªdodging his fist by a hair, trying to strike his side in the same second.


    Gone.


    Back again. Fingers clenched. Heart pounding like a war drum.


    They spiraled around each other like comets. Her teleportations shimmered through the air like cracks in reality. Renald tracked every flicker, every ripple. He chased. He tore through space, leaving behind shockwaves.


    Every jump ended just a step before his strike. Every punch stopped just shy of her throat.


    Time ceased to exist.


    Calista appeared above him, aiming a quick strike at his neck. Renald caught her midair. Her teleport yanked her away just before she would¡¯ve been slammed into the ground.


    She reappeared behind him¡ªaimed straight for the spot between his shoulder blades, where Qi pulsed slowest. But Renald reacted without hesitation. He shifted with instinctive precision, raised his arm, and blocked with his elbow¡ªas if he¡¯d predicted the move before it happened.


    Calista vanished again¡ªdidn¡¯t even try to press the attack. She knew he had read her. All that remained was a shimmer and trembling air.


    Then again at the edge of the arena. Then again in the center. Then one meter in front of him. Then two behind.


    This wasn¡¯t a fight.


    This was a storm.


    The audience didn¡¯t even know where to look. Anyone below a certain cultivation level saw only flashes and bursts of Qi. Their figures blurred into the motion¡ªbecame part of it.


    And then... everything changed.


    Calista felt it. Too late.


    No sound. No warning. Just a sudden burst of spherical Qi in his hand. Energy condensed at his core exploded outward with terrifying intensity¡ªa blue sphere that warped the air around it, trailing light and pressure.


    Renald appeared a meter in front of her so suddenly, time itself seemed to bend. His arm moved like the thrust of a collapsing universe¡ªhe released the sphere without a word, without a trace of hesitation.


    She was hit in the chest.


    "Idiot..." she hissed inwardly, feeling the air ripped from her lungs. "I thought that was his top speed..."


    It wasn¡¯t. That wasn¡¯t his top speed. He had planned it from the start. Slowed down. Controlled his rhythm. Let her get used to a certain tempo. Every step, every teleportation¡ªprecisely measured. Not to hit her. But to create an illusion. Lull her senses. Make her believe she could keep up. And once she thought she knew his limits... he shattered them. At full speed. At the perfect moment.


    Calista¡¯s body flew back like a ragdoll. She hit the ground, rolled several meters, and stopped only to cough up blood.


    "...Kh...!"


    She tried to recover¡ªbut before she even processed what was happening, he was already there.


    Renald had no intention of giving her a single second. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First strike¡ªa knee to the ribs. She felt the cartilage crack, something inside her breaking from within. The pain was sharp, pure, like time itself paused to amplify it.


    Second¡ªan elbow to the neck. Her head snapped sideways like it had lost support. For a fleeting moment, everything vanished: colors, sounds, the ground beneath her feet. Replaced by fog and a pulsing hum. Lights sparked behind her eyelids like someone lit sparklers inside her skull.


    Third¡ªa fist to the gut. It sank deep, like a wedge between her organs. She felt something shift inside her, Qi draining like water from a pierced flask.


    And then came the rest. One after another, like hammers striking a glass statue.


    She couldn¡¯t find a rhythm. Each blow pushed her deeper into darkness. She didn¡¯t even have time to register the pain of each hit¡ªeverything blurred into one long, screaming pulse vibrating through every cell of her body.


    She was just a punching bag. Renald didn¡¯t stop. He kept going. Like a machine without fatigue¡ªrhythmic, merciless¡ªstrike after strike, not even pausing to breathe. Calista knew she only needed one second. One short moment to stabilize her Qi. To regain control. To activate a technique. But Renald knew that too. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t let her have it.


    Her Qi scattered, unresponsive. Like it was trying to flee the pain, running from her.


    "No... not yet..."


    But it was a lie. She knew she had no strength left. Her body was wrecked, Qi in chaos, and every second brought her closer to unconsciousness. Black spots danced at the edges of her vision, like night trying to invade her sight.


    Her knees buckled. One more hit and she would collapse. Just a little longer, and it would all be over.


    She managed to raise her eyes¡ªjust in time to see his next punch coming. His fist cut through the air like a blade forged from pure Qi, trailing a streak of energy so dense it sparked.


    Everything was too fast. There was no time to dodge. Nowhere left to go.


    And then... something lit up.


    On her hand¡ªjust beside her thumb¡ªa crimson mark glowed like molten iron. Her Qi trembled, as if remembering who it belonged to.


    Her eyes widened.


    "...Mirror Bloom..." she whispered, spitting out the words like venom.


    The words weren¡¯t shouted. They were quiet. Heavy. But their echo rang like a sentence passed.


    At that exact moment, his fist landed.


    Renald¡¯s punch struck her chest directly. The impact tore through her body and slammed it into the ground, as if she were a ghost of her former self. A violent shockwave exploded outward, ripping the air apart and kicking up clouds of dust. The stone tiles beneath her shattered one by one, forming a deep crater.

 Chapter 56: Show them who you are

    Renald''s fist landed with full force.


    The impact drove Calista¡¯s body into the ground, tearing the air apart with a wave of Qi so powerful it kicked up a cloud of dust that veiled nearly half the arena. The earth beneath her collapsed with a dull roar¡ªcracks spread outward from the point of impact like the arena itself was trying to escape the pain that had just been unleashed.


    And then¡ªsilence.


    Nothing was visible through the thick haze.


    Just one figure¡ªmotionless, unmoving.


    Calista.


    Her body looked like a discarded doll¡ªlimp, bent at an unnatural angle, as if her bones had given way under the force. Her torn robe soaked up blood seeping from deep wounds along her sides and arms. Her forehead was split open, a single trail of red still running down her temple, vanishing into her hair.


    The stands froze. Sylphia clutched the railing in front of her, her nails digging so hard into the wood her knuckles turned white. Her eyes were wide, glistening, as if refusing to believe what they had just seen.


    "No... no, not like this..." she whispered hoarsely, her throat tight with emotion.


    Beside her, Veynessa said nothing. Her face remained still¡ªlike it had been carved from stone.


    Renald hadn¡¯t moved. He stood with his hand still raised from the blow, watching the dust as if waiting for confirmation. But he didn¡¯t need it. In his eyes¡ªit was already done.


    Victory.


    And then... his hand trembled.


    On his chest, right where he¡¯d struck Calista, something cracked. An invisible force rippled through him like a hidden detonation¡ªnot born from an outside strike, but from deep within his being. He jolted. Stepped back as if something had torn the breath from his lungs.


    Pain came suddenly. His Qi, once smooth and obedient, now twisted violently inside his meridians, writhing as if it was trying to escape its host.


    Tiny cracks of energy appeared on his skin. And then¡ªlike a delayed echo¡ªhis own body began to mirror the exact injuries he had just inflicted.


    His chest tightened, as if crushed from the inside. He hunched over slightly, a dry, ragged breath escaping his throat. Dark streaks bloomed across his skin¡ªright where he had struck Calista¡ªas if his Qi was trying to break free through fracturing layers.


    His body began to tremble. Not from muscle strain¡ªbut something deeper. An internal rift. His arm dropped, eyes narrowing in disbelief. His ribs groaned¡ªready to snap. The Qi that had once been his weapon now became his curse¡ªraging through his body like a searing whirlpool, replicating every wound he had given Calista.


    He fell to one knee. His mouth opened in stunned silence before a violent cough erupted, ending in a spray of blood. Crimson splashed against the stones beneath him, pooling quickly. He tried to inhale, but every breath was a blade scraping his insides.


    He stared at his trembling hands, as if no longer recognizing his own body. In his eyes, a single question burned¡ªwhat¡¯s happening?


    Only pain. Deeper and deeper.


    Mirror Bloom had taken effect.


    It was the technique Calista reserved for absolute desperation. Simple¡ªbut terrifyingly effective. Mirror Bloom transferred every injury Calista had taken during battle directly onto her opponent. Every strike, every cracked rib, every flicker of pain¡ªeverything done to her was returned in kind, in equal measure. It wasn¡¯t revenge.


    It was a mirror.


    And Renald had just looked into his own reflection.


    Calista forced herself off the ground. Her body trembled, every muscle burning with raw fire. Wounds covered her from head to toe¡ªbruises blooming across her ribs, deep gashes on her thigh and shoulder, torn skin on her hands leaking fresh blood. On her chest, a massive indentation remained¡ªthe mark of Renald¡¯s final strike. The skin there was bruised, twisted unnaturally, and every breath made it pulse with molten pain.


    Her breathing was heavy, uneven. Her heart pounded like a warhammer.


    But she knew one thing¡ªthis was her chance.


    She clenched her teeth and teleported, leaving behind a flash of scattering lotus petals. Despite his weakened state, Renald reacted instinctively. He lashed out¡ªand hit. Calista took the blow to her side. But... her body dissolved into the air like a reflection on water.


    "First Petal ¡ª Reflection in Water."


    In the same heartbeat, the real Calista appeared behind him. Without hesitation, she extended two fingers and touched the side of his neck.


    "Eighth Petal ¡ª Lotus Touch."


    The contact was barely a whisper. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the effect... left no room for response.


    A quiet surge of Qi rippled through his body like a wave¡ªgentle on the surface, but carrying something that undermined the very core of existence. A thin, almost invisible line marked his neck. For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then his body started to fail.


    His knees gave out, as if someone had severed the invisible threads keeping him upright. His eyes lost focus. Renald tried to speak, but his voice caught in his throat. Blood began to drip from his nose and mouth. His limbs went slack¡ªand he collapsed face-first into the dirt.


    Silence fell over the stands. Even the sound of breathing seemed too loud.


    Then Kaen¡¯s voice rang out, calm and unquestionable, slicing through the silence:


    "Calista has won," Kaen repeated, lifting his head. "Calista secures her place in the formation."


    In the stands, Veynessa looked toward her son. Kaelis sat motionless, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white. In his eyes¡ªhesitation. A war of thought no one but his mother could have noticed.


    Without a word, she placed a hand on his shoulder. A subtle gesture, almost invisible¡ªbut enough. A mother¡¯s support¡ªa quiet reminder that sometimes, choices must be faced.


    Across from them, King Aldrich watched in silence. His gaze was heavy, but when it met Kaelis¡¯s eyes, he gave him a firm nod.


    "Show them who you are," he said quietly, with pride and calm resolve.


    Sylphia furrowed her brows, confusion spreading across her face.


    "What are they... what are they talking about?" she whispered, more to herself than anyone else.


    She looked between Veynessa and her father¡ªbut neither of them looked back.


    Sylphia froze. Her eyes snapped back to Kaelis¡ªjust as he stood.


    And in the next instant, he was gone.


    His figure stepped onto the arena.


    "I, too, wish to challenge Calista." he spoke, voice steady and calm.


    His words hung in the air like a thunderclap before the strike.

 Chapter 57: Kaelis

    "I, too, wish to challenge Calista"


    The silence that followed those words seemed to swallow the air. People held their breath. Even the wind fell still. And he stood there. Simply... stood, in the center of the arena, wearing that same calm expression he had worn for years.


    But inside, something was screaming.


    Not from fear.  But from something worse. Something quieter and far more painful.


    "I said it," he whispered to himself. "There¡¯s no turning back now."


    ***


    It was the Awakening Courtyard.


    A few decades ago


    They stood side by side. Twins. Inseparable. Two reflections of the same blood.


    Lyrian smiled gently. That same smile Kaelis knew so well¡ªwarm, calm, full of belief.


    "Ready?" he asked, nudging his shoulder.


    Kaelis nodded, trying to hide the tremble in his hands. It was the day of their awakening. The day that would define their future forever.


    Lyrian went first. A burst of light. Silence. And then... shock.  Divine roots.


    The family held its breath. The elders were speechless. King Aldrich stood tall, but his eyes sparkled with pride. Veynessa covered her mouth with her hand¡ªbarely holding back tears. In their eyes, he became more than a child¡ªhe became legacy. Someone they already called the future of their bloodline.


    And Kaelis? He stood beside him. And despite everything... he smiled.


    He was proud. Happy. As if he himself had awakened divine roots. Because his brother had. His brother, whom he loved and admired more than anyone in the world. For a brief moment, he forgot everything else. The future. The people. What would come.


    Then came Kaelis.


    And only... Medium Roots. No glow. No silence. Just disappointment.


    And a silence that hurt more than words ever could. As if the world had held its breath¡ªnot in awe, but in disappointment. As if someone had turned off the light on just his side of the hall.


    It wasn¡¯t just a lack of brilliance¡ªit was a verdict. As if fate itself looked him in the eye and shut the door.


    He heard the whispers. From every side. Some soft. Others sharp with cruel delight. "How can his twin..." "Maybe he¡¯s adopted." "A disgrace to the clan." "To have a brother like Lyrian and awaken... that?" "What a shame..." "Not everyone can be chosen." "Son of Veynessa and Aldrich, and only average roots? What a joke."


    Each word pierced his skin like a needle. Each carried the same message: You¡¯re a mistake.


    And then he saw his mother¡¯s gaze.


    Veynessa didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Her face held no disappointment¡ªonly tenderness. She stepped forward, wrapped her arms around Kaelis without a word, without a pause, as if the whole world had vanished. She held him tightly, as if trying to shield him from all those stares, from the verdict just passed. As if to say, "You are enough for me. You always have been."


    And the king¡ªAldrich¡ªwore the mask of a ruler. Still. Unmoving. His eyes showed no contempt, but no emotion either. Stone. As if he had fought something within himself¡ªand lost.


    And for Kaelis, in that moment, that meant everything.


    Lyrian didn¡¯t let him face it alone.


    As Veynessa held him, Lyrian stepped forward too. Without a word, without ceremony. He sat beside them, placing a hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder. Their eyes met¡ªand Kaelis saw no pity in Lyrian¡¯s gaze. Only acceptance. The same kind he had seen his whole life. As if everything that had just happened changed nothing between them.


    Only then did he feel like he could breathe.


    Lyrian sat beside him. Held him. Whispered:


    "Our roots are not who we are. Our strength is what we choose when others write us off. "


    And in that moment, to Kaelis, his brother was a hero. Not because of his strength¡ªbut because of what he did with it.


    Even though Kaelis had only awakened average roots¡ªin a family where strength defined worth and talent was the currency of respect¡ªthat day, he felt loved. Not judged. Not rejected. Veynessa, Lyrian... they made him feel like he could breathe in a world suffocating with expectations. That he could exist in a family where everything revolved around power.


    And though he lacked his brother¡¯s potential, though his Qi was weaker, he never gave up. He tried, with everything he had, to catch up¡ªand ironically, he often succeeded. He made up for what he lacked in power with cleverness and wit. He was the one who always found the answer no one else saw.


    When he fought side by side with Lyrian as children, as young men... they had felt like equals. At least, that¡¯s how it felt back then. Through all the years, despite the difference in potential, their bond endured.


    He watched Lyrian grow. Saw him break through barrier after barrier¡ªup to the sixth stage, a height Kaelis couldn¡¯t even dream of reaching. And though every advancement was a reminder of his own limits, he rejoiced. Truly. Because it was his brother.


    But the higher Lyrian climbed, the less time they had together. The missions became harder. The absences longer. He came back with wounds he couldn¡¯t hide anymore.


    "Why do you keep doing this?" Kaelis asked once, staring at blood-soaked bandages.


    Lyrian smiled, a tired smile. "Because if these wounds can save someone, then they¡¯re worth it. Every life is worth fighting for. Every one."


    "I was gifted talent and potential," he added after a pause. "So I¡¯ll do everything I can not to waste it. If I have strength, then I should use it... for others. What else would I do with it?"


    He didn¡¯t say it like a storybook hero. He said it like he truly believed it.


    In the kingdom, people began speaking of him with reverence. Not just powerful¡ªbut human. That he knelt before a street orphan with the same respect he gave to royalty. That he never hesitated to put himself in harm¡¯s way if it meant saving someone.


    Kaelis admired that. With everything he had. He wanted to be that kind of person too. Someone who brought light.


    And then the day came when everything changed.


    The news came late at night. A panting messenger¡ªhands torn, robes ragged. He burst into the palace without invitation, without warning. One name on his lips¡ªLyrian.


    Kaelis froze.


    A few hours later, in the war fortress, he heard the truth from the sole survivor of Lyrian¡¯s unit.


    The mission had seemed simple¡ªlocal scouting in a border region. Nothing unusual. But when they arrived¡ª


    "It was a trap," the survivor said, voice rough with pain and exhaustion. "They were waiting for us. Disguised. They knew our route. Surrounded us from all sides."


    Lyrian could¡¯ve escaped. He was the first to break through the ambush. They all saw it¡ªhe had a clear path out. But then... he turned back.


    "He didn¡¯t even hesitate," the soldier said, hands trembling. "He attacked them to shield us. Fought like a madman. Like he wanted to stop the whole world."


    He stayed. Fought. Alone, against masked enemies.


    He bought them time. Every second of his life, every drop of blood. He carved out their escape from death itself.


    And then he fell. Barely alive.


    He still lies in a coma, locked in a silence no one has been able to break.


    Since that day, Kaelis carried a hollow inside him that nothing could fill¡ªnot strategy, not ambition, not even battle.


    And then something in him shattered. The world dimmed. As if he truly was alone.


    In those early days, he blamed Lyrian.


    "How could you be so damn stupid..." he whispered into the empty room, staring at his brother¡¯s body, kept alive only by spells and healing rhythms.


    He was furious. At the world. At fate. But most of all¡ªat him. For leaving. For abandoning him.


    But later... he understood. With every visit to that bedside, with every one-sided conversation he needed to have¡ªhe understood.


    Lyrian wouldn¡¯t have done it any other way.


    "That¡¯s who you are, isn¡¯t it?" he asked once, with a bitter, sad smile. "Even if you could choose again... you¡¯d still do it. That¡¯s just who you are. You fool."


    "And you know what?" he added softly, gazing at his unmoving brother, "I really do admire you for it. I always have."


    "But I... I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m not that strong. I can¡¯t throw myself into the fire without hesitation. I can¡¯t believe that all of this means something."


    "So I¡¯m choosing another path," he whispered. "My own. One that has nothing to do with your light. Even if it leads through the shadows."


    ***


    Kaelis looked down. His fingers curled around the cool metal.


    A pendant¡ªthe same kind Lyrian wore. Both had received them from Veynessa that day, right after their awakenings. It was a symbol of their bond. Something only they had¡ªnot as princes, not as cultivators, but as brothers.


    Always with him.


    He raised it to his lips and kissed it.


    "I know you wouldn¡¯t approve of what I¡¯m doing," he whispered. "But this is the path I¡¯ve chosen. And if I¡¯m going to lose myself in it... let it at least lead somewhere beyond the dark."


    He hadn¡¯t come for honor. He hadn¡¯t come to put on a show. Not even to lose with dignity. He had come because this was the only path left.


    His roots were average. His potential¡ªlimited. The Fifth Stage was his ceiling. A wall he could never break through.


    But the formation built from the Abyss King''s core... it was different. Perhaps it allowed one to go further. Maybe it could break the rules that bound him.


    And if he had one chance to push beyond¡ªthis was it.


    He looked up at the stands.


    His mother was watching him¡ªstill, silent.


    His father... gave a nod. Short, sharp.


    Vaelin watched with a complicated gaze, as if he wanted to speak but didn¡¯t dare.


    And Sylphia?


    Sylphia looked like her world was crumbling. Her eyes held everything¡ªconfusion, disbelief, anger.


    And then the whispers began. At first quiet, scattered. Then louder.


    "He¡¯s too late. Why didn¡¯t he speak up before?" "He waited until she could barely stand? That¡¯s pathetic." "If everyone did that, no one could fight fairly." "This breaks the spirit of the rules!"


    Then came harsher voices¡ªsharper, crueler:


    "Coward." "A snake with no honor." "Is he really this shameless?" "Stepping over corpses to get ahead, huh?"


    Some whispered. Others shouted. But all of them were aimed at him.


    Kaelis heard every word. Each one stabbed into him like a blade¡ªbut he didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t turn back. Because every one of those needles reminded him why he stood there.


    "This isn¡¯t fair!" a sudden voice shouted. Caius. He had just stood up, still pale, a bandage wrapped around his shoulder. "This violates the rules!"


    He looked toward Kaen, voice thick with frustration. "Honored Ancestor, he said nothing earlier! Stayed silent the whole time, and now... now that Calista can barely stand, he challenges her? If I wanted to do that, I could¡¯ve. But I didn¡¯t. I stepped forward officially. I fought first." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice shook with rage¡ªand bitterness. "Is that what you call honor? Is that justice?"


    Kaelis said nothing. He simply raised his head and looked directly at Kaen.


    Kaen stood motionless. For several seconds, nothing happened. And then... he raised his hand.


    The entire arena fell silent. As if sound itself had been sliced away.


    "Why," Kaen said¡ªhis voice calm, but every syllable echoed¡ª"should I allow you this fight?"


    The submissions were already made. The duels fought. And you... remained silent. You came only now, when Calista is barely standing.


    His gaze settled on Kaelis. "What do you expect? That I¡¯ll ignore the rules and hand you a chance just because it suits you?"


    Kaelis raised his head¡ªnot in defiance, but in honesty.


    "I don¡¯t expect mercy, Honored Ancestor. I only ask for a chance."


    "Everyone here remembers what you said¡ªthat with the right training, someone at the fifth stage could defeat someone at the seventh. But I... I¡¯m not one of those exceptions."


    "My roots are average. My strength¡ªbelow mediocre. In this world, I¡¯m nothing. Trash. And that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t play by the rules. Because if I did, I wouldn¡¯t even have a sliver of a chance."


    He looked toward Calista. "If I had submitted officially, even as the last challenger, she would¡¯ve known there was still one more fight. She would¡¯ve saved energy. Held back reserves. Fought with caution."


    "But if she thought it was over... then she could go all in. Take risks. Push harder. Because she believed it was the last battle."


    "Only by doing this... could someone like me even have a chance against someone like her. Not with honor. Not with strength. But with calculation. And cunning."


    "Because the truth is," he added, his voice faltering only once, "only the strong get to follow the rules. Only those with divine roots, with talent, with power... can afford nobility."


    "And people like me? We have to survive differently. We have to fight from the shadows. Lie, deceive, strike when it hurts most. Because if we don¡¯t... all we get is failure."


    Kaen raised an eyebrow. Then he simply stared at Kaelis, silent. The air grew heavy as the seconds stretched, the weight of his gaze pressing down like a judgment yet unspoken. And then, after a long pause, he smiled¡ªnot with amusement, but with arrogance steeped in venom.


    "You¡¯re right," he said calmly. "You are trash."


    The entire arena held its breath.


    "But," he added, voice laced with venom, "unlike another piece of trash¡ª" his gaze flicked to Caius, "¡ªyou at least know it."


    "And despite being weak, despite barely being worthy to stand here¡ªyou still try. You still fight. Still claw at the ground, trying to prove something."


    Kaen gave a slight nod.


    "You¡¯re right, Kaelis. This world belongs to the strong. But today, I¡¯ll give you the right to prove that even trash can bite."


    "You have my permission to fight."